Volume 41

From leafninja.com

Chapter 370: "Uneasiness" - In the bed chamber, a figure rises. Elsewhere Jiraiya asks what god’s plan is but the prisoner says he doesn't know. Jiraiya asks what then of Akatsuki, and the other replies he knows nothing of them either. Jiraiya warns him not to lie and threatens to turn him into a bug. The prisoner yells that he doesn't care, he's a loyal shinobi. Jiraiya says oh well, he was never good at interrogation and leaves to talk to "god". The wall opens and he exits to a toad statuary. Forming a hand seal he expels a toad with a scroll body. The toad states that Naruto's key... but Jiraiya says no, it's not for training. He is about to fight someone and wants to take care of some things. The toad unfurls and Jiraiya moves to press his seal for the storage release. He states that if something happens to him, to go to Naruto. The toad says that's insane, as his key matches Naruto's Hakke seal. Each year Naruto's seal weakens, and the Fourth left the key to reinforce Naruto's seal. Jiraiya states Minato left the key for Naruto. The toad states Naruto isn't ready, and that the last time they messed with the seal Jiraiya got injured. Jiraiya states the key was entrusted to him so he must have planned for Naruto to master the jutsu one day. The toad asks if Naruto even needs such a jutsu as he has no control over it and opening it completely would fully release the Kyuubi. Jiraiya replies that Minato had no choice and he wisely split Kyuubi's dark and light chakra so Naruto could use the light half for combating the dark. He then wonders why Minato sealed the Kyuubi in his son. The toad says he has no idea. Jiraiya says there was a purpose, and he bets the Fourth hoped Naruto would figure it out. The toad says he's over-thinking it but Jiraiya says there is more to the whole thing. The Kyuubi is a natural disaster but it wasn't an accident it attacked Konoha, someone summoned it. The toad says that's crazy, no one could do that. Jiraiya replies one could, Uchiha Clan founder, Madara. The toad laughs and states no way, as Madara was one of Konoha's founders over 60 years ago. Meanwhile at the Valley of the End, Tobi sits on the statue of Madara opposite Shodai Hokage. Jiraiya states this whole thing gives him a bad feeling...

Chapter 371: "Old Friend" - Tobi wonders whether Sasuke will remain a snake or shed his skin to become a hawk. Elsewhere Team Snake rushes on and Karin states there are people with identical chakra all around them. Sasuke states they will push through. Naruto continues through the forest and sees Sasuke ahead. He yells out and is quickly dispatched by Sasuke's Chidori. The clone disperses in smoke and Sasuke states Naruto never gives up. Elsewhere Naruto receives the knowledge of the meeting and yells to the others to follow him. In Rain, the imprisoned Rain ninja emerges and tells the frog to return to Konoha and find Ibiki. The man walks off and hopes that they buy the disguise. Konan spies the man and returns to Pain. She states the intruder is Jiraiya. Pain offers his surprise that "Jiraiya-sensei" is here, but says it means nothing; he still needs to be killed. We see Pain is in a new body, another Rain ninja, this one with long hair, bigger piercings and the same circular eyes. He tells Konan to track him down. She offers to delay him until he gets there but Pain says no, she can kill him if she gets the chance. She disperses into paper and takes off. Soon the paper quickly advances on the disguised Jiraiya. It quickly envelops him and Konan takes form with a paper spear. She moves to strikes but Jiraiya slides out of the shadow of the figure and blows fire to stop her advancement. Konan states her recognition of the technique. Jiraiya states he hoped the bait would draw out Pain and offers surprise that it was her instead. He then tells Konan she has improved her jutsu and grown into a fine woman...

Chapter 372: "The Crying Country" - Jiraiya states he thought she was dead. The Rain ninja offers that she's God's angel and tells her to kill the intruder. She orders him to leave and he runs off. Jiraiya asks who Pain is. Konan takes to the air with wings of paper and send sharp feathers towards Jiraiya. He rolls away, spits oil to pin her arms and then extends his hair to grab her. He states she always loved origami and was the kindest of the kids. He states he thought they were all dead but that was apparently a lie. He then asks which one is Pain. Konan asks if he regrets not listening to Orochimaru years ago. She then states they will make his plans come to pass. Jiraiya then understands who Pain must be, we then flashback to the Sannin returning from the war with Rain. A small light-haired child asks Jiraiya for food and he asks where the child’s parents are. The child states they were killed in the war. Jiraiya gives him some crackers and the child yells for the others to come out. Two other children emerge and they quickly finish the food. As the Sannin leave the children follow. The light-haired child asks them to teach them Ninjutsu. The young girl, Konan, folds the cracker paper into a flower as a thank you. Orochimaru offers that they should just kill them as they have nothing but pain in their future as orphans. Jiraiya tells Orochimaru he's crazy and states he'll take care of them for awhile. In a small shack Jiraiya and the children sit before a cooked fish. The light haired boy is excited but the dark haired boy begins to cry. The light haired boy, Yahiko, asks Nagato what's wrong. He states it reminds him of his family and Yahiko tells him to man up. Jiraiya states the war will end soon and hopefully by the time they're older the world will have peace. Yahiko says no way; the world has to first feel the pain they've felt. He offers that it always rains here, so it's like the country itself is a crybaby too. He states he will change that and asks Jiraiya to train them. A short time passes and Jiraiya thinks over Yahiko's words. Konan rushes in and yells for help. Outside Jiraiya finds a dead Rock Chuunin refugee and an injured Yahiko and Nagato. Yahiko states the man tried to take their money and food but Nagato... Jiraiya looks in surprise at Nagato, who looks on in shock with a set of familiar circular eyes...

Chapter 373: "The Teacher and Student Era" - Jiraiya recognizes the eyes as the Rinnegan, one of the three legendary Doujutsu. The same eyes possessed by the Rikudou Sennin, the man regarded as the original modern shinobi. A tool Jiraiya once regarded as a myth, with the ability to create and destroy. Jiraiya states he will train them and the orphans are excited. Yahiko thanks Nagato for helping him and they all promise to become stronger. Later one night Jiraiya wakens to find Nagato outside crying. Nagato explains how he went berserk after seeing Yahiko hurt, and now he's scared of what he did. Jiraiya tells the boy that he saved his friend, and that's a good thing. By feeling hurt one knows how others can feel, which makes them human. Nagato asks how he can be like that and Jiraiya says it just comes with age. Nagato states he wants to protect his friends no matter what pain he has to feel. Several years pass and the trio manage to defeat one of Jiraiya's Kage Bunshin. Jiraiya states he's proud of them and now it's time for him to leave. Yahiko is sad and Jiraiya jokes that he doesn't want people to think he's a baby, does he? He tells Konan she'll grow into a fine woman and states they'll have tough times ahead. If they work together they can change things, and asks Nagato if he can recognize that they've now grown and matured. Nagato thanks Jiraiya and we return to the present. Jiraiya states he heard of them off and on years later, fighting in many dangerous battles. Konan states he has no idea of what they went through and Jiraiya agrees, but offers that Akatsuki's goals are still wrong. From above Pain warns that that's merely Jiraiya's opinion. Jiraiya offers that the man before him has changed but he still recognizes Nagato and his eyes. He asks what happened to them and Pain says it doesn't matter, as Jiraiya is an outsider...

Chapter 374: "Growing into a God!!" - Pain moves to summon and a gigantic crustacean emerges from a nearby wall to spew water on Konan to remove the oil and force Jiraiya to retreat. Konan is freed and Pain orders her back. Jiraiya extends his hair to entangle the summon and force it to poof away in smoke. His hair continues on, eventually wrapping up Pain. Jiraiya states he has so much to ask, first Yahiko. Pain offers some recognition of that name, stating he died. Jiraiya can't believe the cold Pain was once the scared and determined Nagato. Pain explains how he's faced so much death and pain, which helped him grow, grow into a god. In this position he's learned so much, a simple human couldn't understand. And as God he'll end wars, by using the Bijuu to create a Kinjutsu powerful enough to wipe out one of the Five Great Shinobi countries. The use of such jutsu will cause such pain and suffering, that war cease and the world will grow like he did. Jiraiya can't believe that such a terrible joke could be dreamed up but Pain says it's his duty as a god of peace. Suddenly the hair impales Pain but he moves with a replacement jutsu. In an instant Pain stands atop a huge battle hardened chameleon. Pain offers that Jiraiya is just a child whose growth was stunted but the hermit laughs saying a mere kid is saying that to him? Jiraiya then launches a boast of his own sagely accomplishments and summons a frog underneath him. Jiraiya trips and chastises "Gamaken" for not holding steady. The huge battle-hardened toad says he's not the clumsy one...

Chapter 375: "The Two Great Sennin...!!" - Jiraiya yells that they shouldn't delay and moves to wipe additional lines on his cheeks. The chameleon swallows Pain and turns invisible. Jiraiya states he's going into sennin mode by calling on the Two Great Sennin. He asks Gamaken for time to prepare and moves to create a barrier. Pain understands he'll be sensed if he steps inside the barrier and sends a giant multi-headed dog to attack. Gamaken and the beast exchange attacks, and the two Leaf notice that the dog grows a new head every time it is struck. Jiraiya ponders whether Pain has used some amplification jutsu on the summon. It charges again, splits and Gamaken moves to knock them away. As he jumps from building to building a giant bird comes flying in. Gamaken moves to defend with his shield and gets knocked to the city below. Jiraiya realizes he has no opportunity to attack and wonders why one who impossibly mastered all six chakra nature transformations now only uses summoning. He further wonders if Pain doesn't desire to fight directly. A giant ram stands before the two and Jiraiya asks to handle this alone. The ram charges and Gamaken disappears. In a puff of smoke the beast is sent crashing backwards. One voice asks why they're only called upon in the middle of such vicious fights, the other surmises that that is why Gamabunta is always mad. The male toad states little Jiraiya must have a reason. Jiraiya apologizes to the female "boss" toad. She is surprised because she thought Jiraiya never liked this form. He replies he had no choice, his foe has the Rinnegan. The mother toad is surprised but Jiraiya says it's true, and asks for them to lend him their power. From the shadows emerges an altered Jiraiya, with a toad on each shoulder…

Chapter 376: "The Prophesized Child" - The elder father frog chastises Jiraiya for not being able to use Sennin mode by himself. Jiraiya apologizes and Pain thinks over how each Sannin has their own unique abilities. The frogs ask where Pain is and Jiraiya explains his invisibility. The frogs also question why Jiraiya is fighting him and he explains that Pain is a former student. The frogs theorize he must be the "prophesized" one and Jiraiya explains how Pain didn't grow into the person he hoped. The frogs agree they should kill him and state the clueless old frog didn't know what he was talking about anyway. The elder mother extends a snake-like tongue which quickly wraps around and reveals their invisible foe. The father toad follows with another attack which finishes off the Chameleon. It poofs away leaving Pain behind. The frogs see Pain's Rinnegan and state they do match the prophecy. We flashback to a younger Jiraiya learning from Bunta that the old toad sage wants to see him. Jiraiya is surprised and goes before the gigantic old toad. The toad sage becomes confused as to Jiraiya’s identity and the elder father and mother sitting before him try to straighten him out. The sage explains how he prophesized that Jiraiya would one day become a huge pervert and skilled shinobi. However, he would also take on a pupil who could lead a revolution of peace or destruction. And it will be Jiraiya's choice which will determine which fate will befall the world. Jiraiya asks the sage if he's ever been wrong and he says no, as he prophesized of Jiraiya's coming to their mountain as a young boy in the past. In the present Jiraiya wonders if the time for his choice has finally come. Pain looks on and summons two figures with piercing wearing Akatsuki cloaks. The elder mother toad states that Pain will cause the destruction of the world, and Jiraiya agrees that it's his duty to stop him!

Chapter 377: "Sennin Mode!!" - The Sennin are confused about the appearance of two more Rinnegan users and the mother frog complains about the fight encroaching on dinner time. Jiraiya yells that it's time for full Sennin mode but the frogs strike back at him for yelling in their ears. The mother and father toads then get into a shouting match over dinner when suddenly one of the Rinnegan users charges. Jiraiya kicks him back which damages the Pain's eyes. He then follows up with a combo hot oil attack. The bigger Rinnegan user jumps in front of Pain and deflects the attack. The Sennin retreat up a wall and Jiraiya states they'll try close combat. He crouches and his body takes on an even more frog-like appearance. They charge at the big Rinnegan user with a huge Rasengan. The Rinnegan user takes the brunt of the attack and absorbs it into nothingness in his body. The father toad throw a smoke bomb and the Sennin move to strike, however their opponent blocks the attack with no trouble. Jiraiya launches from the smoke and lands behind Pain. He sends a barrage of hair needles but Pain summons a panda shield for defense. Jiraiya offers that their opponents are reacting to attacks from their blindsides with the perfect counter. The Sennin work out the truth of the matter, somehow all three men have the same eyes and see the same target from multiple points of view...

Chapter 378: "One on One...!!" - Jiraiya ponders how even Sennin mode may not be enough at his opponent's current level. The toads suggest retreat and the Sennin quickly escape to the pipes. They then ponder their next move and discuss how the Rinnegan allows all three men to share the same vision. This then allows them to cover all their blind spots without the need for chakra or hand seals. They then determine they will need to split up their foes. The father toad suggests their powerful musical Genjutsu but the mother refuses, offering she's embarrassed to sing. Unfortunately, they state it also gives away the singer’s location immediately. Jiraiya tells the toads to flee if things get dangerous but they decline, saying the world is at stake. Jiraiya then offers that he may have a plan. The toads begin their song and the Pains rush down the hallway towards them. Suddenly another Jiraiya emerges from behind to emit a huge fireball attack. The fat Pain moves to absorb it and is engulfed in flames. The damaged eyes Pain and the original rush on. Jiraiya launches a fireball at them and they jump up to avoid it. The blind Pain lands on the ceiling but is sucked into a summoned swamp. The original Pain falls towards Jiraiya and the Sannin gloats that it's one on one yet again...

Chapter 379: "Jiraiya's Choice!!" - Jiraiya jumps and kicks Pain in the chest, knocking him away. The toads continue their song. Suddenly Pain awakes to find he and his two partners in a paralyzing cube. Jiraiya offers that he never lets down his guard no matter whom he fights, and states that Nagato lost his way. He explains how Nagato should have used his strength to overcome the pain. Jiraiya remembers the old sage toad’s words and then offers his goodbye to Nagato. A short time passes and Jiraiya finishes impaling the third Pain body. The toads cough and state the singing wore them out. Jiraiya tells them to rest, as he finally made his foretold choice. Suddenly Pain is behind Jiraiya, offering that he thought his sensei taught him never to let down his guard?... In an instant Jiraiya is knocked through the walls out to the lake. Jiraiya stands, revealing his left arm has been totally torn away. The toads yell in confusion and Jiraiya offers that the three faces are different from the previous ones. The toads wonder if the new opponents were summoned before their Genjutsu started. From the damage hole emerges the three new pierced Rinnegan opponents... and the three other impaled Pains, together identified as Pain Rikudou. The toads try to grasp what it means. Jiraiya states one of the new summons must have a resurrection jutsu to revive the three he just killed. The mother toad wonders whether he is even human. The originally revealed Pain offers that "Pain" is a term for all six of them. Jiraiya asks why they all possess the Rinnegan and suddenly comes to a realization...

Volume 40

From leafninja.com

Chapter 360: "C4 Karura" - A haggard looking Deidara regrets that he didn't get to use the jutsu to kill Itachi but decides that's okay anyway. Sasuke looks on and tries to grasp the new attack, for before him stands a gigantic Deidara. Sasuke begins to flee also and Deidara states he shouldn't run, not that it does him much good anyway. Deidara forms a hand seal and the giant inflates and pops. Sasuke is confused but he catches the eye Deidara with his Sharingan. Deidara yells in glee that he's won. Suddenly animals in the surrounding area begin to disintegrate. Sasuke himself looks in horror as chunks of his body begin to break down, eventually causing his whole body to disintegrate. Deidara yells that this was a masterful work and Tobi thinks over the technique's abilities. The jutsu uses tiny microscopic bombs which disperse into the air when the giant Deidara pops. The tiny bombs enter the body and then explode, destroying the body from within. Deidara states he should thank Itachi and moves his hair from away his left eye. He raises his arms in victory but is frozen in place while a curse seal level two Sasuke jumps and pierces him from behind with Chidori. Sasuke offers that Deidara has used most of his chakra, which has slowed his movement. He reveals he can't see the bombs, but the Sharingan can gives color to the chakra carrying them. Deidara weakly asks then if the scene he saw earlier was Genjutsu. Sasuke says yes and states he won't kill him until he reveals Itachi's location. Deidara states he does indeed have to thank Itachi... Suddenly a hand bursts from the bird below to grab Sasuke ankle, it's Deidara! The one pierced with Chidori turns to clay. Deidara says he fell to that Genjutsu years before and it won't happen again. He thinks over how hard he worked to train his left eye to counter Sharingan. He then yells in glee for Sasuke to take this C4 attack!...

Chapter 361: "Weak Point...!!" - Deidara emits a second C4 bomb from his mouth which inflates and envelopes Sasuke. Deidara himself squirms out and jumps away, boasting that now Sasuke is out of chakra and can't free himself. Inside Sasuke uses his Sharingan to get a better look at the micro-bombs. Deidara flies through the air and winces at his injuries and sees that he can't model art anymore due to his low chakra. Inside Sasuke looks into his body to see the movement of the bombs and suddenly bursts out of the C4 prison with Chidori. Deidara is surprised but mocks Sasuke's weakened condition. As Sasuke flies toward Deidara with Chidori, Deidara activates his bombs and the two men fall to the ground below. Deidara looks up to see the snakes from Sasuke's wing disintegrate and he yells in glee that he won. Suddenly a normal Sasuke appears from behind and slams a hard fist into Deidara's cheek, sending him flying. Deidara is confused, realizing he wasn't caught in Genjutsu. He then asks… could it be? Sasuke says yes. Deidara didn't hide his hand seals well enough, a deadly mistake against a Sharingan user who can read them at any speed. Deidara used Earth element seals, which are weak to Lightning. Sasuke explains he turned the C4 bombs into duds with his Lightning, which also hurt his body too. Deidara asks when Sasuke figured out his art's one weak spot. Sasuke explains he began to grasp it early in the fight, as the bombs hit with Chidori Senbon didn't explode. That gave him a theory. It was unclear at first whether the bombs which landed near Tobi were stopped due to the Senbon or due to Deidara stopping them. However, the land mines were set to automatically explode. For that reason he threw his sword into the ground. Not to check if there was a mine, as there actually was, but to see if it would be disabled by Lightning chakra. Deidara yells in anger as to how he could even see the mines? A morbid looking Sasuke responds that his eyes give color to chakra, didn't he mention that already?...

Chapter 362: "Ultimate Art!!" - Deidara angrily asks Sasuke what if he was wrong about being able to disable the mine? Sasuke replies that he would have had to use his other option. Deidara is surprised he still had unrevealed jutsu. He moves to stand but falls. Sasuke asks where Itachi is and Deidara sends out clay snakes in response. Sasuke disables the snakes with lightning and then collapses to his knees as well. Deidara gloats that he can tell Sasuke is out of chakra too and even if he himself can't move, he can still win. Sasuke merely stares on and Deidara yells both Sasuke and his brother have such cocky demeanors with eyes that disrespect his art. Sasuke states he could care less and his Sharingan disappears. Deidara rips off his shirt revealing a chest mouth which has been sewn up. He removes the stitches and then feeds the maw some clay. Black veins emerge all over his body and he gleefully states that this is his ultimate art... self-destruction. He will become a work of art, in an explosion which will scar the earth like nothing before. He states it will be worthy of praise and then silently offers Tobi an apology. He states the explosion will cover an inescapable 10 kilometers. He yells for Sasuke to show his fear. Sasuke moves to flee but stumbles. The dark veins begin to increase and Deidara yells to Sasuke to fall in despair and awe because his art... is a bang! Suddenly an enormous, sculpted explosion rips through the countryside, destroying everything in its path...

Chapter 363: "Sasuke's Death...!!" - For miles around people stare in wonder at the explosion. The Leaf and Team Sasuke members react in surprise and then move toward the blast. Karin tries to find Sasuke's chakra and fails. Zetsu watches on also and figures Tobi died in the explosion along with Deidara. Suigetsu recognizes that's where he was supposed to meet Sasuke. He pulls out a scroll with a snake on it, which begins to fade. Elsewhere Zetsu tells the gathered Akatsuki that Deidara died. Itachi asks who took him out, Sasuke or the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki? Zetsu says Sasuke, but he died too. Itachi is silent and the leader states he should be grateful that Deidara eliminated a hindrance. Kisame states they're forgetting someone and Zetsu states Tobi's apparently dead too. Kisame states he was good at running, but it must have been too big an explosion to escape. The leader states men of Tobi's level are easy to find but not so of Deidara. He states he's going to mourn and leaves. Elsewhere Suigetsu unrolls the scroll and places blood from a vial on it. Suddenly a charred Manda is summoned. Suigetsu is surprised Manda was controlled and then notices the snake was under Genjutsu. Sasuke emerges and then collapses. Suigetsu asks who he fought and Manda angrily accuses Sasuke of using him with those eyes of his. He states how dare he and then dies. Suigetsu states Sasuke should be nicer to animals. Revealing the Manda summoning tattoo on his forearm, Sasuke states he had no choice. Karin and Juugo then arrive. Karin states she was worried and Suigetsu surmises Sasuke summoned Manda to take the brunt of the blast and then traveled with him through space-time back from where he came. Sasuke states his opponent was an Akatsuki who was much stronger than he thought. Suigetsu says they should rest and Karin accuses him of being weak since he beat Orochimaru. Sasuke says that's another story, as Orochimaru was already weakened when he fought him. In the large industrial city, a figure calls for "Pain" the Akatsuki leader. Pain is revealed as a Hidden Rain missing-nin with numerous facial piercings. He rises and joins the female Akatsuki member. Before them stands a mysterious figure in the shadows. Pain asks what happened to Sasuke and the figure states everything is going well. Sasuke's Sharingan showed growth and it will soon surpass Itachi's. Pain asks of the Kyuubi. The figure states Pain should capture him and as the leader failure is not an option...

Chapter 364: "The Objective...!!" - Kisame states the amount of rain their area is receiving is strange. Itachi looks into the sky and Kisame wonders aloud how Itachi feels now. If he didn't know better he would believe there were tears hidden by that rain, since he's the last Uchiha. Itachi states he's not the last and in any case, the rain has stopped. Elsewhere at an inn a bandaged Sasuke rests. He asks what info they've gathered. Suigetsu says quite a bit, but not much on Itachi. The group looks for those with a special chakra. Juugo offers that the animals he spoke to say the Akatsuki hideouts give off an ominous chakra. Suigetsu is surprised animals can pick up chakra, but offers that's a given since it's just like Karin. Karin reacts badly to the insult, exploding Suigetsu's upper body with a powerful kick. Juugo begins to tremble as the two fight. An urge to kill rises and his body marks emerge. Suigetsu and Karin jump to subdue him and Sasuke uses Sharingan to calm him. They then react in surprise to see Sasuke has fallen asleep sitting up. At the explosion crater the Leaf arrive. Kiba offers that Sasuke's scent is weak and one of the nin-dogs states Sasuke is apparently traveling with three others. Naruto is eager to track them down but the dogs state they can't. Kiba closes his eyes and forms a hand seal, stating the scent dies here. Yamato offers that is probably because Sasuke was blown away or he used a time-space jutsu. Kiba says it is probably the latter and then states his nose is better than a nin-dogs, as he's found their scent. Kakashi thinks how far Kiba has developed. Naruto is excited and they move out. In the industrial city the shadow figure states that Naruto should not be taken lightly, he's growing powerful and has numerous comrades. He states Naruto alone took out two of Kakuzu's hearts. The kunoichi offers that it isn't a worry, Pain has never lost a battle. The figure states that's true and tells them to have the group collect the remaining Jinchuuriki. Pain says he knows and the figure grabs a cloak and takes his leave. The figure states the objective is about to finally be achieved. It begins to rain and lightning and he continues that things will soon be back to their original state. The lightning flashes and we see the figure is Tobi! He continues, stating the Sharingan's true power... his power, the power of Uchiha Madara! We close in to see the Sharingan through his mask hole; he then jumps away. The kunoichi looks at Pain and observes that the heavens weep yet again, and asks if he?...

Chapter 365: "Chasing Itachi" - Team Snake awaits Karin's return at the inn. She walks back plotting time with Sasuke when she is suddenly startled. Elsewhere the Leaf ninja rush onwards following Kiba's nose. Karin senses the high amount of chakra and realizes a tracking dog may be with them. Suigetsu is angered at the Karin's slowness and begins to head out. Just then she busts down the door onto Suigetsu alerting the group that they're being tracked. Sasuke asks Juugo if he has the maps for the Akatsuki hideouts, he says yes and they get ready to leave. Outside Sasuke is surprised at his healing power, attributing it to Orochimaru. Sasuke surmises the oncoming group is the Leaf and they should be ignored in favor of finding Itachi. And if it comes to it, Sasuke himself will take on Itachi while the others face the Leaf. Karin takes Juugo aside and asks if his bird friends can help her. She reveals Sasuke's battle robe, which she fawns over. She asks Juugo if his birds can take pieces of the robe in every direction, to make tracking difficult. Elsewhere Kiba announces that he's now having trouble finding the scent. Kakashi states they've been discovered, probably due to a chakra-sensing shinobi. Kiba states it would be impossible for him to follow the numerous scents, so Naruto takes the initiative, creating Mass Shadow Clones which head off in every direction. A short time later Team Snake arrives at one of Akatsuki's hideouts. Sasuke tells them to wait while he goes on. Elsewhere a Naruto sees a cloaked figure which Sharingan so he moves to hide. From the shadows steps Itachi, who asks Naruto to reveal himself...

Chapter 366: "Brothers" - Naruto asks if Itachi plans to capture him, Itachi says no, just talk. Two Narutos attack from behind but are taken out by Itachi. Naruto states he can't trust him. Itachi raises his hands and Naruto thinks back over how to attack Sharingan users. Itachi asks why he doesn't run. Naruto says he can number in the thousands and has no reason to run anyway, as capturing him will draw out Sasuke. Itachi asks why Naruto is interested in his traitorous brother. Naruto states that Sasuke is more his brother than Itachi's. He charges and Itachi dissolves into birds stating he just wants to talk. In Konoha, Jiraiya enters Tsunade's office and states he's found Akatsuki's leader. Shizune states they should quickly plan a surprise attack. Jiraiya says they should wait. He asks Tsunade out for a drink to talk it over. An angered Tsunade yells that she can't just leave in the middle of the day to drink, not when ninja are out on missions. We then cut to Tsunade and Jiraiya in a bar drinking sake. Jiraiya explains that the Akatsuki leader is in Hidden Rain. Tsunade offers surprise since Rain has strict borders, that it would seem difficult for one like him to move around. Jiraiya states that's the perfect reason to be there, in a place which strongly hides its secrets. He goes on to explain that the country has been in civil war and apparently the leader is leading one side. Tsunade offers that Rain's location makes it the battlefield of the surrounding countries. The constant strife and refugees have also increased over time. Jiraiya states that's why he needs to sneak in and find out the truth. Tsunade is surprised he'd go alone and Jiraiya states he'll be okay, he's a Sannin. Tsunade apologizes for putting him in difficult situations. Jiraiya laughs it off and Tsunade states Jiraiya was always meant to be the Fifth. Jiraiya retorts that he'd be a horrible Hokage. Tsunade states she knows he regretted not being able to stop Orochimaru and kept track of him for that reason. Jiraiya says that's no longer a problem. Tsunade says yes, she can't believe he's dead either. Tsunade begins to reminisce about their time with the Third and Jiraiya begins to joke about how much she's grown. He then offers that his role has changed in life. It's now to inspire the younger generation and that's something he'd gladly give his life for. Elsewhere Naruto asks why Itachi is there. Itachi offers that unfortunately he now has to go, as something has come up. He disperses and we cut to Sasuke walking through the Akatsuki cave. In the darkness he sees a figure and asks who it is. Soon Itachi and Sasuke are staring each other down intently, Sharingan to Sharingan...

Chapter 367: "Itachi and Sasuke" - Itachi asks if Sasuke has gotten taller and he replies that Itachi has not changed a bit. Itachi asks if he's going to scream and charge like last time. Sasuke replies that he knows nothing about him and in a flash he's behind Itachi. He extends his Chidori sword through Itachi's back and throws him into the air. Sasuke tells him that he could not grasp the hate that filled his heart and how strong it made him. Suddenly Chidori blades pierce outwards from the main blade in Itachi's chest. Elsewhere Tsunade vomits onto the ground and Jiraiya jokes that she can't hold her liquor. Tsunade warns Jiraiya to be careful, as he's facing a person who keeps Akatsuki in line on his own turf. She then states if she loses him too and trails off. Jiraiya laughs that he should be honored to get her tears, though it probably won't be as many as Dan got. Tsunade is not amused and Jiraiya jokes that she should bet everything she has on his death, since she always loses. He states women dumping men always make them stronger. They discuss relationships and Tsunade tells him to send a toad for her if he gets into trouble. Jiraiya states she can't leave Konoha; the Hokage has to stay to run things. She states there are other worthy Hokage candidates like Kakashi and Naruto eventually. Jiraiya approves of Kakashi but states Naruto has a long ways to go. She states that's surprising since Jiraiya himself increased his power so much. Jiraiya replies it was just like teaching Namikaze Minato again, and Tsunade states their resemblance is uncanny. Jiraiya replies that Minato was a once in a decade genius who was so driven that he was their Fourth Hokage in a flash. Jiraiya states he never had kids but if the Fourth had been his son, he would have bragged all the time. Tsunade smiles and states that makes her think of how different they are too. She offers that Naruto is more like his mother Uzumaki Kushina. Both he and she as a kunoichi from the former Whirlpool Country were alike in personality and Ninjutsu. Jiraiya happily recounts how big a tom boy the red-haired Kushina was. Tsunade states that she became a beauty when she grew up but Naruto still looks a lot like his father. Jiraiya states it's that very reason why he sees him in Naruto and why he now views Naruto like his grandson. He moves to leave and tells her to keep an eye on Root. In the cave Sasuke stands over Itachi's body. Itachi offers that Sasuke has gotten stronger and tells him to come alone to the Uchiha hideout. His body then turns into birds which fly away. In the Rain Country a small toad emerges from some water as rain falls. It opens its mouth and Jiraiya emerges. He states it was easier to get in than he thought, or at least appears to be easy. Elsewhere the female Akatsuki member asks Pain what's wrong, and he states someone with a powerful and dangerous chakra has disturbed his rain...

Chapter 368: "Intelligence Gathering" - Team Snake rushes to Sasuke's side and he states they were to stay back. Suigetsu states that Karin felt another chakra and she notices the feathers. They then move out. The rain falls in the industrial Rain Country city and a cloaked Jiraiya walks among the crowds. Elsewhere Pain states he's going to stop the rain and tells Konan, the Akatsuki kunoichi, to locate the intruder. Elsewhere two Rain missing-nin seek protection from the weather, they notice a sign for a new club offering cheap drinks and head in. A mustachioed bartender welcomes them and they ask for some sake. The first man asks to verify that it's not Sunday. The other says it's not, so something must be happening with lord Pain. The first comments that it's never rained on any other day. The other offers that Pain probably has a reason. The other is still surprised by the storm's strength. The other man tells him to suck it up, as Pain is sacrificing himself for the town. The bartender offers their drinks but they state there's nothing there. The bartender states it's their lucky day and suddenly transforms into Jiraiya. The two ninja jump backwards, pull kunai and demand an explanation. Jiraiya replies he'll ask the questions. From outside the bar the building morphs into a huge frog, which quickly shrinks and then jumps into the nearby river. Elsewhere Pain raises his arms, stops the Rain and tells Konan to proceed. She forms a hand seal and her body disperses into paper. The paper then begins to fold into butterflies which take flight. In the bar the two ninja are subdued by stomached lined walls. Jiraiya offers that they appear to be low ranking ninja. One of the Rain ninja asks Jiraiya who he is. Jiraiya reveals a feather and retorts that didn't he say he would ask the questions? He then states it'll be tickle torture unless they talk, and he wants to know about their leader Pain...

Chapter 369: "Concerning Pain" - Jiraiya tickles one of the Rain but the man refuses to talk. Jiraiya threatens to turn him into a frog and then continues to tickle. His partner yells not to underestimate them; they're true shinobi who won't betray their comrades. Jiraiya forms a hand seal and states he has no choice then. Placing his palm on the first ninja, the jutsu activates in a puff of smoke revealing a frog where the first Rain ninja once was. The second ninja freaks out and begins to spill. He states that Pain is a mysterious figure who is said to reside in the tallest tower in the city. He is rumored to be from the Fuuma clan and no one knows what he looks like. The ninja asks then if Jiraiya is from the old regime in Rain. Jiraiya says it doesn't matter and what does he mean by "old regime"? The Rain ninja recognizes Jiraiya as a stranger and states the truth of the matter is, that the rebels won and now control the country, all thanks to Pain. Jiraiya states surprise that he could beat Hanzou the Salamander, the powerful and well known leader of Rain. The Rain states it wasn't easy, as Hanzou had constant protection. Jiraiya asks how he was killed and the ninja replies that he already said he knows little. Jiraiya flashes back to a previous war. The Sannin, battle weary, stand amongst fallen shinobi. Before them on a large salamander is Hanzou. Hanzou states the Leaf will more than likely win in the end but he'll let the three of them live. Jiraiya yells that he can still fight but Tsunade tells him to shush. Hanzou recognizes their power and states they must take on the name of "Sannin" in exchange for him sparing their lives. In the present the Rain ninja offers that Pain's power is not of this world. He is a true, heartless shinobi. Pain not only killed Hanzou but Hanzou's family, friends and business associates, all as punishment, like a god. Elsewhere Pain touches a wall which opens a hidden portal. He then reclines on a bed marked "One" and closes his eyes. Five other beds containing figures in Akatsuki robes surround him. Quickly a figure on another bed opens his spiral eyes which resemble those of Pain and states it's time to find the intruder...

Volume 39

From leafninja.com

Chapter 350: "Shocking News...!!" - Sakura knocks on Naruto's door. He answers groggily eating ramen. She chastises his living habits and tells him to get dressed. Naruto gets excited at the prospect of a date but she tells him Tsunade wants them. In the Hokage office Tsunade is annoyed at their lateness and Jiraiya tells her to calm down. Naruto is surprised to see Jiraiya and Tsunade states she's called them in to discuss some new intel. She states Orochimaru was killed by Sasuke. Naruto is surprised and states he knew that freak couldn't handle Sasuke. He then states that that means Sasuke's coming back, right? Jiraiya states no. At the northern base a large cadre of level two prisoners stand before the trio. Karin states the guards are dead and Suigetsu asks which one is Juugo. Karin forms a hand seal and determines he's not among them. Suigetsu asks if they can go all out on these guys but Sasuke says no, don't kill them. Suigetsu mocks Sasuke for still being such a Leaf ninja. They then prepare to battle. In his cell Juugo reiterates his plan to kill a woman if she opens the door. Outside the trio has dispatched their opponents and Karin states she found the keys. Suigetsu tells her to lead the way and she grows annoyed asking Sasuke why he's doing this. Suigetsu tells her to just go, she should show this ability of hers rather than just brag about it. She leads them down a hallway and then quickly pulls Sasuke down another hall while Suigetsu continues on. She embarrassedly states this is the right way and that she can't stand Suigetsu. Suigetsu states that those with curse seals look like freaks, and asks Sasuke is that happens to him too. He turns to find himself alone and curses Karin. Karin and Sasuke find Juugo's heavily chained and locked cell. Karin unlocks the cell and Sasuke says he'll go first. Juugo continues his killing mantra but changes to "if a guy comes in" at the last second and screams in glee when he sees Sasuke. Juugo charges and Karin yells for Sasuke to look out...

Chapter 351: "Man to Man Talk" - Suigetsu walks among fallen prisoners and one asks why he's here. Suigetsu says they've come to free Juugo and the man questions their sanity. Suigetsu says he realizes the danger but he'll beat Juugo into line. The prisoner questions Suigetsu's strength but the Mist ninjs kicks him in the stomach and says they're only alive because Sasuke said. The prisoner yells that Juugo will kill them all and Suigetsu slams his sword into him, stating Sasuke won't notice one dead. At the cell Juugo has slammed Sasuke into the wall in glee. Rubble is strewn about and he changes his arm into a level two form, creating piston to slam into Sasuke once again. Karin feels Sasuke's chakra change and as the dust clears he has caught the strike with his level two wing hand. Juugo yells in surprise at yet another copy of him and states Sasuke must have skills doing a partial transformation. Sasuke states he didn't come to fight, he just needs to talk. Juugo yells in glee that Sasuke is the strongest copy since Kimimaro and he moves to strike. Suigetsu's blade stops the attack and states Juugo didn't use those power last time they fought. He tells Sasuke he'll deal with Juugo, and then Karin. Sasuke tells him to back down. Suigetsu states Juugo only understands actions and Juugo recognizes Suigetsu. The two begin to swing attacks back and forth and Sasuke tells them to stop. Karin smiles and hopes the two men kill each other. Suddenly Sasuke is between the two men, with two large snakes extending from his sleeves to bind them in place. Sasuke coldly states perhaps he should kill them both? The two men are shaken and the snakes retreat. Suigetsu is amazed as Sasuke's killer intent and Karin blushes at Sasuke's abilities. Juugo's marks begin to retreat and he looks around in a frightened panic. He runs into his cell and yells for them to lock him in. Sasuke tells him he's free and Suigetsu remarks that's he scared now. Karin says no. Juugo pleads that he doesn't want to be let out to kill again. Suigetsu is confused, asking if he has multiple personalities. Karin says no, Juugo doesn't want to kill. He can never control his killing urges...

Chapter 352: "The Objective" - Juugo tells them to leave. Sasuke states that Orochimaru is dead and tells Juugo that if he stays here he'll be finished too. Juugo says that's fine but Sasuke states he'll watch over him. Juugo retorts that only Kimimaro could control him. Suigetsu recognizes the Kaguya clan member. Karin offers that Orochimaru was interested in them both and states supposedly only Kimimaro could stop Juugo. Sasuke states Kimimaro died for he himself. Juugo asks if that means he's Sasuke. Sasuke says yes and Juugo thinks back to years before. Kimimaro cracks open Juugo's cell door. Juugo asks why a sick person is about and Kimimaro states Sasuke is going to be Orochimaru's vessel in his place. Kimimaro states he's but a tool who will exchange his life for another. He offers his thanks to Juugo, stating his strength helped him. He offers his goodbye and states he'll see him later. In the present Juugo opens his cell door and sees Sasuke in Kimimaro's place. Soon the team is outside and Sasuke states his objective is to kill Itachi using their strengths. He then asks Karin what of her, since she's not technically with them. Karin offers that she doesn't have anything pressing. Suigetsu states she should be more honest and just admit she wants to be with Sasuke. She blushes and yells that's not it. Suigetsu states it's so obvious, since a long time ago she did something to Sasuke... but Karin suddenly slugs him causing water to fly. Sasuke tells him to stop teasing. Suigetsu's head reforms and he apologizes but offers that he's still plans to stick close, since he can match up against a fellow Mist swordsman and take back Samehada. Karin mockingly states that he's gathering swords?... Suigetsu grows angry but Sasuke tells him to cool it. Suigetsu then asks Juugo what his purpose is. Juugo states Kimimaro exchanged his life for Sasuke's, so he wants to see his worth. In the Hokage office Naruto yells in confusion about why Sasuke won't come back now? Jiraiya states Sasuke wants revenge to kill his brother. Naruto is annoyed that it's Itachi again. Elsewhere Sasuke states they’re a four man team called "Snake". Naruto states they should move against Akatsuki again, since it will raise their chances of meeting Sasuke. Naruto and Sasuke then state their objective is Uchiha Itachi... On a cliff stands Itachi and Kisame. Kisame states is about to rain and Itachi looks to heavens and agrees...

Chapter 353: "'Akatsuki' Meeting...!!" - Itachi and Kisame move to wait out the rain under a tree and Kisame picks up an unconscious elder Jinchuuriki with Samehada. Itachi warns him to be careful with the injured opponent. Kisame retorts that the man was no pushover; the Yonbi's elemental fusions made him a difficult foe. He states he doubts Itachi would understand, but then again he did ask to take on the Jinchuuriki solo. Itachi warns him not to get full of himself and Kisame hopes they'll capture Itachi's Jinchuuriki soon. Itachi tells him to rest. Kisame asks that they are on a couple left? The Kyuubi is last to ensure the balance is preserved and the sealing statute is not damaged. So perhaps they should capture the Jinchuuriki soon. Itachi says no, Deidara messed up, best to leave the Kyuubi for last. Akatsuki is drawing too much attention now. Going after the Kyuubi would draw the full force of Konoha and its allies, best to keep going up to the Hachibi. Kisame states that makes sense and they're soon summoned. The spectral forms gather and Kisame states they just subdued their target. Kisame asks where Hidan and Kakuzu are and the leader states they're dead. In Konoha Sakura states if they can capture one Akatsuki, Ibiki can extract whatever information they need. Tsunade states the groups have been ordered to take one alive, but Kakashi states that won't be easy. Naruto demands to know what they should do and Kakashi replies it’s to do their best at finding Itachi. Elsewhere Kisame is amused that the zombie duo are dead and wishes he could have seen it happen. The leader tells him to stop that talk and Zetsu states Konoha and Naruto took them out. Tobi offers that they're strong and tells Deidara no wonder he lost. Deidara is furious and begins to argue with Tobi but the leader tells them to quiet down. He then warns Tobi to mind himself. Tobi apologizes and Kisame wonder how they can accomplish their goals if they keep goofing off. He states he'd like to seal the Yonbi soon but the leader says that will wait. He states Orochimaru has been killed. Kisame is surprised and wonders who did it. The leader says it was Sasuke and Deidara offers that he wanted to kill him. Kisame tells Itachi he must be proud and Zetsu states Sasuke has followers now. The leader states Kisame should recognize one of the Mist Houzuki brothers. Kisame recognizes Suigetsu and states that brings up old memories. The leader states Juugo of Tenpin is also with them. He warns that the group is probably coming after Itachi and Kisame and that the group could disrupt their goals. Deidara asks Kisame of Suigetsu and Kisame states he last saw him ten years ago as a cute kid. He would chop of the limbs of his enemies before beheading them. He was a child prodigy called the second coming of Zabuza. Elsewhere Karin chides Suigetsu for drinking all their water. Deidara raises his uncrushed left arm and offers that they seem like an interesting group...

Chapter 354: "The People Starting to Move" - Jiraiya asks what they plan to do after finding Itachi. Kakashi states a single team won't work. Sakura states they have to capture Itachi to keep him as a target for Sasuke and they'll need several teams for that. Kakashi says two teams are ideal, anymore will just cause problems. Jiraiya states they'll need a squad which works well together. Kakashi says yes and asks someone to come in. Elsewhere Team Snake walks through tunnels in an abandoned city. Sasuke states his clan used this place as a weapons storehouse. Karin offers that the place is stuffy and a voice from behind offers surprise. Sasuke greets the two and we see they are cats. The cats ask why Sasuke is here and he states for weapons, medicine and supplies. Suigetsu finds them awesome and moves to pet but it hisses in reply. Sasuke states they're ninja cats and warns him to be careful. One cat asks Sasuke if he brought them anything and he replies yes. The cats then take the group to their elder. Sitting amongst a group of cats is an old cat-like woman. Sasuke states he's returned to pay of his debts and the woman understands that he's going after Itachi. Another young woman measures Juugo for clothes. The elder can't believe the two brothers are the last of their clan and are going to fight each other. Sasuke says the decision was made long ago and hands her money. The young woman states they have no clothes in Juugo's size and the elder retorts just throw a curtain on him. Juugo rips down a curtain and wraps it like a cloak. Elsewhere a new eye opens on the King of Hell and the Yonbi Jinchuuriki lies dead. Deidara asks who to go after next and Tobi asks of the choices. Deidara says either the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki or Sasuke. Tobi says why bother, their tasks are done. Deidara retorts he still owes both Naruto and Kakashi, and he was supposed to kill Orochimaru, not Sasuke. Deidara tells him to move and Tobi grudgingly complies. Kisame asks Itachi if he's okay with that. Elsewhere Team Snake in cloaks stands while the rain falls. In Konoha Kakashi states they're having some nasty weather. Gathered in rain coats are Team 7 under Yamato and Team 8 under Kakashi. Naruto yells for everyone to move out and Kiba offers his hope that the rain will cool off Naruto's hot-head.

Chapter 355: "Which Way...!?" - The Leaf teams land on a roof and Kakashi directs them to search in a five mile radius, if nothing is found they'll move to another location. Sakura states that's out of wireless range and may pose a danger. Yamato tells her not to worry and Kakashi summons his nin-dog pack. Pakkun states they can pick up their voices at that range and smell danger before it comes. Kakashi directs two dogs to each patrol as bodyguards. Two dogs pair off and greet Sakura, while two more move to Shino. Sai greets his two but they look on warily. Naruto asks what of him and Kakashi states he's a target. Yamato will join him along with Hinata as scout and the biggest dog Bull since he's loud. Bull woofs in understanding and Hinata tells Naruto they should do their best. Kiba will go alone with Akamaru and Kakashi states Pakkun will go with him. He states Sasuke is the prime target with Akatsuki second, if either is found they need to report back. The teams then jump and split away. Elsewhere Suigetsu and Juugo take their leave. Karin moves close to Sasuke but he rebukes her affection. Elsewhere Deidara examines his reattached arm and Tobi asks who their target is. Both men board two clay carrier birds and Deidara says who indeed. At an exchange building a guard asks Suigetsu his business and the young man smiles. Inside a business man hears a racket and his lackey is sent to investigate. He opens the door and suddenly both men are pinned to the wall by Suigetsu's sword. Suigetsu asks if he's correct that the businessman was Kakuzu's accountant. He looks on in fear and says he'll tell him anything. Outside a bird sits on Juugo's hand and he tells it he should probably talk to them first. His level one form extends and the various teams continue their tracking. One of Sakura's dogs states he faintly smells Sasuke. Somewhere above Deidara uses his range finder to spy on a target below. He states he found them and Tobi is surprised how quick it was. They then move to attack. Naruto's team walks down a path while a form stalks them from the shadow of a tree, while elsewhere Sasuke stands alone while another shadow looks on at him...

Chapter 356: "Collision...!!" - Sasuke demands his watcher come out. In a nearby city, Sakura and the dogs track Sasuke's scent and walk pass Karin. The dogs then notice the scent begin to fade. Elsewhere Yamato asks his team if they notice and they say yes. He hurls shuriken at the onlooker and out jumps a robed Kabuto. Yamato offers his surprise that a wanted criminal is coming to them, but Kabuto says he has something to say to Naruto. Naruto asks if Sasuke really killed Orochimaru. Kabuto says yes and he has a present for him. Tobi emerges from the woods in front of Sasuke and states he looks a lot like his brother. Sasuke glares and Tobi quickly retreats. Deidara dives from above and launches the second bird at Sasuke. It explodes and Deidara smiles. Kabuto hands the trio a handbook on Akatsuki that Sound made. He states it's not to make a deal, rather a token of thanks for Naruto. With Orochimaru's death he was without a home, like in the past. He tells Naruto he knows what it feels like to not have an identity. Elsewhere the smoke clears and Sasuke is protected by a giant snake. Deidara can't believe Orochimaru was done in by a kid like this and yells in appreciation at the hate in Sasuke's eyes. Tobi states he's going to have to apologize to Itachi later. Kabuto states Naruto went beyond the "Kyuubi" identity and became his own person. Kabuto removes his hood and glasses and states that he clung to Orochimaru. He states that he understands how Naruto felt and promises to make himself stronger now with Orochimaru integrated inside. He reveals to the shocked trio his left eye, which now resembles Orochimaru's. He states maniacally that Orochimaru will be his rebirth; he'll live on inside him and allow him to become even greater!...

Chapter 357: "Deidara VS Sasuke!!" - Kabuto states he integrated with Orochimaru by placing some of his tissue inside his body. Kabuto reveals a scaly arm and marvels that Orochimaru's powerful life force is now trying to take over his body. Hinata uses her Byakugan to see a dark essence spread through a third of Kabuto's body. Kabuto states part of him is doing everything to resist and prove he can surpass Orochimaru. Naruto charges and yells that he can work on that in prison. Yamato moves and wraps Kabuto in wood but the cloak falls away empty. Kabuto states that he'll return to face Naruto once he can control Orochimaru's power, but for now his next target is revenge on Sasuke. He then puffs away leaving the Akatsuki data book on the ground. Elsewhere Sasuke stares intently and Deidara offers that he only killed Orochimaru because of his genetic gifts and not his own power. Sasuke moves in an instant drawing his sword and slices through Tobi while Deidara jumps away. Tobi falls and Sasuke states he'll ask Deidara about Itachi since he likes to talk. Tobi rises from the ground to Sasuke's surprise. Deidara chastises him for lowering his guard and Tobi states Sasuke's Shunshin movement is too quick. Deidara states he'll use C1 to test him and he throws multiple spiders. Sasuke stops some while others land near Tobi. He yells to not detonate and then warns Deidara to watch out. Sasuke moves in close to slice and Deidara tosses a spider which he detonates immediately, enveloping both in an explosion. Tobi yells in sadness for his sempai but Deidara soon slides in saying the blast pushed him away. He states Sasuke is too fast, so C2 is needed. He molds more clay and Tobi recognizes the attack. The clay soon activates into a giant dragon and Sasuke sizes up Deidara's abilities. Deidara yells that Tobi knows his part and Tobi replies that he's ready!

Chapter 358: "Cornered by C2!!" - The tail of Deidara's dragon shortens as it uses clay to expel spheres. Deidara tells Tobi he's counting on him and Sasuke surmises attacks from the air will be a pain. Sasuke charges and Deidara takes to the air, detonating a smaller dragon the large one emits. Sasuke avoids it and sees that the other spheres and Tobi are now gone. He extends Chidori sword which comes up short. Deidara recognizes the Chidori from Kakashi and sees the attack’s limits. Deidara sends out another more powerful dragon which explodes on top of Sasuke. When the dust clears he's in his level two form. Tobi emerges from the ground stating the landmines are in place and he moves to leave. Deidara gloats that C2 is a combination of landmines and aerial attacks, should Sasuke step on one he'll be blown up. Sasuke thinks about his predicament as Deidara sends another dragon. He moves to fly and the aerial attack explodes. Sasuke's sword goes flying and plants itself in the ground, and when the dust clears his left wing is missing. Deidara gloats that that's what he gets for blocking with his wing. Sasuke pulls his arm revealing giant shuriken under the control of wire. Deidara quickly moves out of the way and Sasuke moves quickly into the landmine field. Deidara is surprised and thinks he's won but he suddenly sees Sasuke jump on his sword handle and launch himself into the air with Chidori charged. He understands that Sasuke used the sword to check for mines and safely launch himself. Sasuke extends the blade into the dragon's wing and slices it off. Tobi looks on from below and sees the dragon losing control. Deidara realizes too late that he was moved into place by Sasuke. Suddenly the shuriken slam into his arms pinning him to his dragon. Deidara reacts in pain and horror as the dragon he is pinned to plummets and slams into the ground, activating the landmines in a gigantic explosion...

Chapter 359: "Those eyes...!!" - As the dragon falls Deidara uses his feet to pull out the shuriken. The dragon explodes so Sasuke uses snakes to pull himself away and his seal retreats. Tobi is sad but Deidara emerges from the dust on a bird with wounds on his arms. Deidara stares down at Sasuke and curses his eyes. We flashback to Sasori, Kisame and Itachi meeting Deidara for the first time. Deidara states he wants nothing to do with their group and Sasori states Deidara has spunk. Itachi explains that the leader wants Deidara's abilities and he in turn is surprised they know of them. Kisame states Deidara has worked for terrorist cells causing numerous explosions. Deidara states he had no reason for helping the terrorists outside of art. He makes a clay spider and states it's more than just the model, the moment it explodes it achieves its true beauty. Sasori and Kisame are annoyed by his ranting and Itachi activates Sharingan stating he'll take care of it. Itachi states if Deidara is defeated he has to join and Deidara yells that he shouldn’t be underestimated. He throws the spider and forms a centipede in his palm. Itachi retreats and the spider explodes. He then looks down to see the centipede wrapped around his legs. Deidara gloats that it's game over but Itachi warns him to look down. We see that Deidara himself is wrapped in the centipede. He demands to know when this happened and Kisame states from the very moment he looked into Itachi's eyes. He looks on at the silhouetted Itachi and yells that he'll never admit to the art of Itachi's eyes. Itachi tells him he's lost. In the present Deidara reassures himself that he is the superior shinobi, not Sasuke and his eyes. He removes some clay and eats it with his own mouth. Tobi sees this and Deidara yells for him to flee. Deidara states this is his finest C4 work and regurgitates the clay onto his bird...

Volume 38

From leafninja.com

Chapter 340: "Dangerous Bridge" - The clones charge and Yamato holds the others back to avoid getting hit. The clones approach from different sides and Kakuzu extends his tendrils to attack. When two clones get in close he unleashes two of his masks, blasting the clones away. Naruto himself comes charging in with his Fuuton attack from Kakuzu's blindside. Unfortunately right when it connects it dissipates. Yamato and Kakashi charge to help as Kakuzu has captured Naruto in his tendrils. Kakashi cuts through them with a lightning charged hand and Yamato extends wood to force Kakuzu into retreat. Ino chides Naruto for being his usual hopeless self and Chouji asks why an attack called "Shuriken" has to be held. Naruto retorts it would have worked if it connected and Yamato states the clones act as a distraction. Kakashi states too much time passed between when it started and connected. Kakuzu thinks that he'll be okay if he's not surprised again. Naruto asks to try again. Ino and Chouji state he'll just dodge and they should all attack together. Naruto asks Kakashi if he remembers how he said only Naruto himself could surpass the Fourth Hokage. They could do it as a team but going across the dangerous bridge alone will mean he's not just a kid anymore. Thinking of Sasuke, he asks to not be stopped. Yamato states Naruto is indeed a different person, so Kakashi allows him to try again.

Chapter 341: "Fruits of the Training...!!" – Naruto moves to attack and Kakuzu extends multiple large tendrils for long range mode. The group reacts in shock and Yamato states Kakuzu's concentrating chakra. Kakashi theorizes it's probably to prepare for Naruto's jutsu. Naruto forms three clones and forms Rasen Shuriken again. The Narutos then charge and split off around Kakuzu while Naruto charges from ahead with the attack. Kakuzu launches himself into the air and thinks that he has to ignore the rest and focus on the original. He extends the tendrils which slam into the Fuuton wielding Naruto, but it puffs away! From behind comes Naruto with two clones; in his hand is another Rasen Shuriken! The first attack was a clone diversion, while the real one was among the clones. Naruto slams the attack home into Kakuzu's back, ripping him and the tendrils apart in a gigantic sphere of destruction. Naruto is thrown to the ground and Kakuzu continues to be hit in the air destroying his masks and their hearts. His body then falls back into the huge crater, motionless. Kakashi is shocked and remarks that even with his Sharingan, the attack hit Kakuzu so many times he couldn't follow it. Wiped out on the ground, Naruto lifts his head and states he did it...

Chapter 342: "King" - Sakura and Sai catch up to Shikamaru and are surprised he took out Hidan. He states it had to be done, no matter what. Elsewhere Ino heals Naruto and Chouji compliments him on his strategy. Yamato was surprised Naruto used the jutsu three times, while in training he could only do two. Kakashi thinks that Naruto has surpassed him and thinks this next generation is about to take control. He then states to the ever-present Sasuke, that Naruto is getting stronger too. The team prepares to leave and Kakashi goes to the paralyzed Kakuzu. Kakuzu offers his surprise that a bunch of kids defeated him. Kakashi states yeah they are kids to someone who fought Shodai, and Kakuzu himself is just a beaten old man. Kakashi then charges Raikiri and finishes off Kakuzu. A short time later Tsunade congratulates the team and tells them not to get complacent. At the cemetery, Shikamaru finds Kurenai at Asuma's grave. She asks him if he'll be lonely now that his Shougi partner is gone. Shikamaru states Asuma taught him both important and stupid stuff. He reflects that he brushed off responsibility and whined when he was young, and Asuma would have to protect him. He was the coolest adult he knew, and tells Kurenai, when she has her baby, he'll help protect it as a cool adult too. Kurenai holds her stomach and smiles. She is wearing a wedding ring, revealing that she and Asuma had gotten married at some point in the recent past. Later Shikamaru plays Shougi with his dad and speaks how Asuma said he's a Knight. Shikaku is amused and asks then who the King is. Shikamaru states the King is the unborn children who will become the next generation of Leaf ninja. Shikaku is impressed but then announces checkmate, telling his son he'll have to get stronger if he wants to protect the King. Elsewhere Sasuke sits among defeated ninja. Orochimaru chastises him for being too soft and not killing them. Sasuke looks at Orochimaru and states they're not the ones he wants to kill.

Chapter 343: "Heartlessly" - Sasuke sits among hundreds of downed opponents and Orochimaru chastises him, stating he has no chance against Itachi if he keeps his emotions. Sasuke says he will show no mercy to his brother, even if he begs for it. Orochimaru ponders how Sasuke is better than he was at that age, and that he'll soon be his. At Ichiraku, Naruto's hand is bandaged and he is having trouble eating. Sakura thinks back to the hospital when she healed him. She tells Naruto how his new attack broke the bones in his hands, and she tells him to use the jutsu as a last resort. Naruto lets her know that it'll be okay, he's feels they're getting closer to Sasuke. In the present she leans in close and asks for his chopsticks. Naruto blushes but before she can act Sai is stuffing Naruto's mouth with noodles instead. Sai states he read how a true friend helps out in times of need. Naruto yells at him for killing the mood. Kakashi arrives and helps Naruto finish his ramen. Sakura offers her surprise that he's not in the hospital yet again and he states he'd be there if they hadn't shown up, as he'd have to have used Mangekyou Sharingan. Kakashi tells Naruto he's now on par with himself, or even better. But such a powerful jutsu has a high risk. In Orochimaru's compound, he rests in bed. Kabuto tells him his body is near its limit. He then takes his leave to get some medicine. Orochimaru laughs and begins to cough up blood. Suddenly a sword of lightning extends through the door right for his heart. He raises his arms to stop the extending attack and is surprised by the new elemental shape type. He demands to know who it is and the door is sliced to pieces. In the doorway stands Sasuke, extending the lightning sword from one hand, his real sword in the other. He looks on with his level one seal activated. Orochimaru states he knew it would come to this. Sasuke coldly states he has nothing more to learn, and offers that he will not show Orochimaru any mercy either, even if he begs for it...

Chapter 344: "Snake and..." - Sasuke extends the blade, pushing it through Orochimaru's chest. He chides Orochimaru for being weak stating it would be pointless to give up his body now. Orochimaru tells him that’s big talk for such a small one. Sasuke retorts the whole reason he's here is because he was the weak one, as Itachi was too much for him. Orochimaru was called a gifted "Sannin" but he is nothing compared to the genius Uchiha. He's pathetic in his attempts to extend his life, and Sasuke states he doesn't agree with his ridiculous methods. Sasuke then charges and pulls his sword, asking why Orochimaru seeks the truth of life and yet plays such a pathetic God with the lives of others. Suddenly a form spits out of Orochimaru's mouth. Slithering before Sasuke is Orochimaru's true self, a large serpent made up of smaller snake scales, a result of his constant experimentation. Orochimaru yells that he wants Sasuke's body and charges; snakes then peel off to attack. Sasuke cuts them apart and retreats. He then activates his level two form. He goads Orochimaru, telling him a snake’s dream to fly is an impossibility. The snakes soon wrap Sasuke up and he states that the snake once sought the small chick and quickly learned he himself was the prey to the hawk that flew above. The snakes explode and Sasuke stands firm with his wings spread wide. We flashback to a young Orochimaru before his parent's grave. He asks Sarutobi what the skin he found was. Sarutobi explains it's a rare white snake skin, which symbolizes good luck and rebirth. He then states finding it at their grave may mean they were reborn somewhere else, and that someday they may see him once again. Orochimaru looks at the snake skin and asks when that will be, but Sarutobi states he doesn't know.

Chapter 345: "The Ritual...!!" - Sasuke stands over the cut up body of Orochimaru. He remarks at how easy it was and returns to normal. He suddenly stumbles and Orochimaru rises to state how his mini-snakes have paralyzing venom. He gloats that he's immortal and Sasuke is nothing. He opens his maw and charges. Sasuke soon finds himself in alternate plane inside Orochimaru, the place where he completes his soul transfer. Sasuke is surrounded by the forms of Orochimaru's previous hosts and he looks on with Sharingan. We flashback to Orochimaru and Itachi alone in Akatsuki robes. Orochimaru can't believe he's been bound by Genjutsu, and marvels at Itachi's powerful Sharingan. Orochimaru moves to end the jutsu but Itachi slices off his ring forearm. Itachi states Orochimaru's powers are useless against his eyes. In the present Orochimaru sees how the same thing is happening yet again and is gleeful that the eyes will soon be his. Elsewhere Kabuto mixes medicine and figures Orochimaru does not have long, and that it would be good if the soul transfer could be done today. He is also surprised Sasuke was so ready to approve of becoming a host. He thinks though that afterwards Sasuke won't be alive to do anything about it. He heads to Orochimaru's room and moves to stealth when he sees blood come from the room. He looks in to see Sasuke standing alone. He sees Orochimaru's corpse and is surprised the ritual's done already. Sasuke acknowledges Kabuto and takes his leave. Kabuto watches on asks aloud who is now in control...

Chapter 346: "The New Jutsu's Secret" - Sasuke looks on and asks which one does Kabuto think? Suddenly Kabuto is in the internal plane. In the distance Orochimaru and Sasuke are caked in matter. A black fiery darkness begins to spread from Sasuke freeing him. Orochimaru can't believe he is being fought against in his own plane and Kabuto realizes Sasuke's will is tearing it apart. Orochimaru yells in frustration, stating his refusal to let this happen and die. His destiny is to reveal the true nature of the world... and then he's gone. In reality Kabuto is shaken, stating Orochimaru is dead but then he reconsiders. Sasuke smiles and states he's the one in control now. In Konoha, Team 7 eats at Ichiraku. Kakashi thinks back to Tsunade looking over Kakuzu's autopsy. She surmises the Wind Shuriken's severed the chakra channels in Kakuzu's body at a cellular level, making it resemble poison more than outright attack. Yamato asks what of Naruto and Tsunade tells them he's forbidden from using it, as he suffered similar damage. If he uses it more he won't be able to use chakra, as reattaching so many severed channels is impossible even for her. At Ichiraku Kakashi begins to tell him the order but Naruto cuts him off, stating he knows his body and limits. He's going to be Hokage so it will be okay. Sai and Sakura smile and Naruto tells Kakashi to pay. In Orochimaru's compound a voice offers Sasuke his surprise that he defeated Orochimaru. Sasuke stands before glass tanks of liquid and says that's the past and that he's going to free him. He cuts the glass with his sword spilling its contents to the floor. From the pool of liquid rises a figure, who offers his thanks. Sasuke tells "Suigetsu" he'll assist him first.

Chapter 347: "Dropping by on the Way" - Suigetsu asks who and Sasuke says Juugo from the northern hideout and Karin from the south. Suigetsu rises naked from the water and states he doesn't get along well with them. Sasuke says he doesn't have to get along, just work with them. Suigetsu states that since Sasuke freed him, he'll try. He then says he's not sure what to make of Sasuke either and then he's suddenly behind Sasuke with his finger to his head, saying that just because he defeated Orochimaru doesn't make Sasuke the leader. Someone would have eventually killed Orochimaru, he was just lucky to be free and at Orochimaru's side to give him the opportunity. Sasuke remains motionless and asks what his point is, Suigetsu removes his hand and states Sasuke isn't shaken easily and it wasn't a fluke he won. He offers that he's known of Sasuke for awhile, being part of the team that killed his mentor Zabuza. He then states he wants to make a stop somewhere first before freeing the other two. In Konoha Naruto congratulates Konohamaru for mastering Kage Bunshin. Two Konohamaru then turn into naked women who press flesh together. Naruto and Sakura are shocked, Kakashi is amused and Sai watches on emotionless. Sakura hits Konohamaru for such a stupid jutsu but Naruto states it's a distraction technique. Sakura then states only a pervy ninja like them would be distracted. Konohamaru then does it again, creating a naked Sasuke and Sai which press flesh. Sakura goes pervy too and quickly understands. Sakura is embarrassed and states Konohamaru should practice better techniques. The guys look at her with sly eyes and she yells that she's not into that at all and Konohamaru surmises she's just like them after all. In the Wave Country Suigetsu and Sasuke overlook the Great Naruto Bridge. Sasuke looks on and a slight smile hits his face. Suigetsu asks what's up and Sasuke says nothing, and leads him to Zabuza's and Haku's graves. Suigetsu removes the sword grave marker and states that it's his now. He lifts it and explains that the Mist Seven swords are passed down from generation to generation, and that he trained in the hopes of becoming a member too someday. He offers with the sword he might be able to defeat even Sasuke, and it will help in dealing with Juugo anyway. He then states they should head for the nearest one. Elsewhere in a dark lair a woman knocks back a man and tells him not to go running just because Orochimaru's dead. She then stops feeling a chakra she recognizes...

Chapter 348: "The Next One" - Suigetsu and Sasuke walk across the sea to a small island. Suigetsu asks Sasuke why he's gathering a team and Sasuke says he’ll have a better chance at success with a full team. Suigetsu asks why him and Karin, who was totally devoted to Orochimaru. Sasuke states he's watched them since he joined Orochimaru. Suigetsu states that he and Karin were both experimented on, and that she has a bad attitude. Sasuke says he could have chosen others, but she has abilities he needs. The two men walk within a compound before prison cells. The prisoners recognize Sasuke and ponder if that means the rumor of Orochimaru's death is true, and if it means they'll be freed. In the hallways stands Karin, a young kunoichi. She states that Sasuke is alone and asks if that means the rumor if true. Suigetsu states Sasuke has an offer and asks that they sit, as he is weak from being imprisoned for so long. Sasuke tells Karin he needs her and she states that she runs the place and she asks what of the prisoners? Sasuke tells Suigetsu to free them and the young man leaves. She refuses to let them go and states she has no reason to follow Sasuke. Elsewhere Suigetsu frees the surprised prisoners and makes them promise to do something for him. They're to spread the word that Sasuke killed Orochimaru and that he plans to bring peace to the world. Elsewhere Karin locks the door and sheepishly states that she'll come along. She removes her glasses and seductively sits beside Sasuke, stating she'll go if he really wants her. Sasuke is surprised at her sudden change and Suigetsu is soon rattling the door knob. Karin asks why they have to bring Suigetsu... who suddenly cuts through the door and wall. Karin retreats embarrassed and Suigetsu with a muscled up arm says they should just leave if Karin isn't coming. Sasuke states she actually is coming and she puts on her glasses and blushes, stating she didn't say that. They just happen to be going in the same direction. Suigetsu says lucky them and states Juugo is last. Karin is shocked that he's been picked too. In a dark cell somewhere else a shaken and bound man ponders who next... a girl or guy?...

Chapter 349: "North Base" - Suigetsu rests and Karin warns that the north hideout is dangerous, as it was the main site of Orochimaru's human experimentation. At the base Juugo ponders whether to kill a man or woman next and then hears screams outside his cell. Suigetsu states they should take a break and sips some of his drink. Karin chides him and he asks why she's still with them. She yells that her business happens to be at the base too and asks why Suigetsu came. He states he has his own plans and needs Sasuke too. Karin asks if they need Juugo and Suigetsu says yes. He states he fought Juugo before and he has interesting abilities. He doesn't care too much for him and he heard Juugo came to Orochimaru of his own free will. He states Juugo's crazy and he's not sure why. Karin offers he probably came for a cure to his wild urge to kill. Suigetsu surmises Juugo enjoys killing people but Karin says no. Juugo could usually control his urges but he'd sometimes snap. Suigetsu is surprised and states that didn't happen when they fought. Karin states Orochimaru was fascinated by Juugo's abilities and used his blood to create an enzyme to cause normal ninja to enter a similar state. That state is the curse seal and its origin is Juugo. In the base a man has torn apart multiple guards and his body goes into a curse seal-like form stating that anyone who opposes him will die. The team walks and Suigetsu asks for another break. Karin yells that they're almost there and asks if the sword is slowing him down. Sasuke calls their attention to a passed out guard. He recognizes Sasuke and asks him to help them. He states that once word of Orochimaru's death got out, the prisoners began to riot. He then dies and the level two looking curse seal man comes crashing down before them. He recognizes them and Suigetsu asks just what the hell it is. Karin explains it's a level two creature and in a blink Sasuke has cut it down with his sword. The seal form fades and the man falls to the ground. Ahead is the north base and Sasuke asks that they hurry to help him find Juugo. In his cell a level one looking Juugo states that if the next person to open his cell is a woman, he'll kill her…

Volume 37

From leafninja.com

Chapter 330: "The Sad News...!!" – Tsunade hears the news from Izumo, Kotetsu and Shikamaru. She states she'll tell Kurenai, but Shikamaru interjects saying he'll do it. Asuma gave him a message for her anyway. Elsewhere Naruto and a clone works on creating Rasengan while another tries to inject Wind Element into it. Kakashi thinks how this approach makes sense. He thinks how Naruto is the only one capable of carrying out this process. He joking states he's really beginning to like him. This throws Naruto and the Wind sphere explodes. He then yells at his former sensei for throwing his concentration for saying weird stuff. Izumo arrives and tells them the bad news. Outside her apartment Shikamaru tells Kurenai the news as well. She stares on in shock and then collapses to her knees. We advance in time to see the Konoha gathered for Asuma's funeral. Kurenai holds flowers and Konohamaru cries for his uncle. Ino asks where Shikamaru is and Chouji reports his mom states he left earlier. In a field outside Konoha Shikamaru stares at the clouds and smokes a cigarette. Later he is back at his house playing Shougi alone. Shikaku watches his son in silence. Shikamaru moves his pieces and then becomes focused. He goes to the Konoha library to read up and a short time later we see him injecting his chakra into Asuma's blades. Time passes and we see Team 10 gear up and prepare to set out from Konoha...

Chapter 331: "Team 10 Heads Out...!!" – A voice orders them to wait, the three turn to see Tsunade. She asks where they're going and Shikamaru states the mission of the platoons is still on and their new team is heading out. She tells them to stop their selfish actions; they can be added back to their teams once a plan is in place. Shikamaru says reinforcements can come later, Tsunade tells them Asuma is dead; they'll need another to make a team. Thinking of Dan and Nawaki, she tells them going out like this they will die needlessly. Shikamaru smokes Asuma's cigarette and tells her Asuma is with them, he does not plan on dying but he doesn't want to run away from his problems. He states he's going to keep smoking until this battle is finished, Asuma will watch over them. She replies they fail to see reality that with three people… but she's interrupted. A voice behind her says another member makes a team, right? Kakashi interjects that he'll watch over them, without a captain to look over them they'll just go on their own anyway. Tsunade relents and Shikamaru asks what of Naruto? Kakashi shows a bandaged hand and states his work is done there. And Naruto's being watched over by another captain right now anyway. Elsewhere Akatsuki has sealed away the Sanbi. The leader looks to the unconscious Yugito and states the Nibi is next. Back in Konoha the Bounty Master sits before Ibiki. Ibiki demands to know what he knows about Kakuzu. The Master replies he won't talk, but Ibiki merely glares and says he has his own methods to make him speak. Outside Konoha Kakashi asks Shikamaru what his plan is. Shikamaru says it's changed since Kakashi joined and he tells them to pay attention. In the Hokage office, Tsunade asks of Naruto's training. Sakura states he's coming along, but it may take longer. She asks if this means Team 7 will be sent out to assist. Tsunade applauds her perception. Shizune wonders if Naruto will get done in time. Tsunade tells Sakura to let Yamato know Naruto has 24 hours to finish. If he can't finish, another team will go. She tells Shizune to get another team prepped in case he doesn't finish in time...

Chapter 332: "Shikamaru's Battle!!" – Shikamaru hands an item to Kakashi and he thinks over how well the young man was able to insert him into their plan in such a short time. Shikamaru asks that they memorize the plan and they move out. Elsewhere Akatuski has finished sealing the Nibi and Yugito falls to the ground dead. The Leader states there are three Bijuu left. Hidan is anxious to go. Deidara warns him to watch out for the Jinchuuriki Naruto, but Hidan retorts he doesn't take flak from one who had to get their arms reattached by Kakuzu. Kakuzu then interjects that's better than having ones head put back on. Kakuzu moves to leave and Hidan says he's going the wrong way, his partner states they aren't going back to the station, they'll approach Konoha from another direction. Above them a bird spies, it's Ino with her spirit in the birds body. She reports they're taking another route and they move out. As Hidan and Kakuzu move amongst large trees, a shadow stalks them. They notice the shadow and bolt to the ready and kunai rain down towards them. They explode with explosive tags, cutting Hidan's rope connection to his scythe. They look above to see Shikamaru flying through the air, he hurls two knives with exploding tags attached towards their heads. They barely dodge and the knives plant themselves in the heads of their shadows. The two men are confused that the tags didn't explode and they can no longer move! No shadow extends to hold them however. Shikamaru explains Asuma's blades were specially made to hold chakra, he infused his shadow bind into the blades to now hold them in place. Hidan and Kakuzu realize how the young man expertly moved them into position with distractions and feints. Shikamaru merely stares the men down with determination...

Chapter 333: "Affinity...!!" – Hidan begins to panic and Shikamaru replies it was indeed over the moment they were captured. Kakashi watches from behind a tree and thinks how it went well. Shikamaru states he caught them in the right order this time. He then uses his shadow to remove the knife binding Hidan. Hidan yells that he will regret this and the young man retorts that Hidan just isn't that bright. He then uses Hidan to attack Kakuzu. Hidan swings his scythe and Kakuzu ducks. His arm emerges from the ground removing the knife pinning him in place. Shikamaru surmises he extended his arm in the smoke from the first explosive tag. Kakuzu reattaches his arm and gloats that his ability was beyond Shikamaru's calculations, and that unlike Hidan he is a sharp guy. Hidan yells at the put down and he is used to charge Kakuzu. Kakuzu retreats and slams his back into a tree. Shikamaru thinks now is Chouji's chance and without fail his teammate bursts from above in a spin, hardening his hair to become a spiked meat tank. Kakuzu forms a hand seal and is slammed into the earth. Kakashi watches on with his Sharingan. Elsewhere Naruto stands in a huge crater. Yamato is surprised and Naruto says he almost has it. Yamato agrees but states Naruto has to be careful as Sasuke knows the Fire Element and Wind simply makes it stronger. He explains how all the elements are connected in a cycle with an element always being able to parry the other. Sasuke's Fire is over Wind, which is over Lightning which is over Earth which is over Water which in turn is back superior over Fire. This means Naruto can defeat Chidori. Naruto states he has good compatibility with Sasuke and Yamato says he's lucky Wind defeats Lightning. Naruto says that's not what he means. Possibly thinking over an eventual reconciliation and team up with his friend, he replies that Wind makes Fire more powerful. Back at the battle, Shikamaru and Chouji watch the dust clear and a darkened Kakuzu emerge. Shikamaru states that Kakuzu hardens his body, just as Raidou said. Kakuzu states he has a good eye, and that no physical attacks work on him. In an instant Kakashi has thrust his arm through Kakuzu's back and through his heart with his Raikiri. Everyone is shocked and Kakuzu states it's impossible that he moved so quickly without detection. Kakashi replies that he saw that his hardening jutsu was based on an Earth element seal and Kakuzu states he understands then. Kakashi says yes... Earth is weak against Lightning... and it's all over.

Chapter 334: "Black Transfiguration...!!" – Ino and Chouji think how great Kakashi is and Shikamaru figures they need to take out Kakuzu first. Kakashi removes his arm and Hidan tells Kakuzu not to be finished so quickly. Kakashi charges Hidan with another Raikiri and he is suddenly kicked powerfully backwards by Kakuzu to everyone's surprise. Hidan tells him they should finish this quickly and Kakashi wonders why the critical hit failed. Kakuzu removes his cloak to show four masks sewn to his back, the masks peel off on their own to form four individual black oil beasts. Hidan becomes crazed, ready for battle. Ino wonders what they are and Shikamaru and Chouji prepare themselves. Shikamaru's shadow weakens and retreats. Chouji asks why he didn't die and Shikamaru says he's not surprised by their new tricks anymore. Hidan tells his partner they should kill them now but one of Kakuzu's ghosts with a busted mask collapses and dies. Hidan chides Kakuzu for being pathetic. Kakashi emerges and figures that was the mask he struck through on his back. Kakuzu states he'll handle this but Hidan says they've been getting beaten so they'll do their usual attack pattern. Hidan jumps to attack Kakashi while one of the beasts emits a huge Wind attack at them both. Ino sees that the attack hit both men, but with Hidan's immortality he can withstand the attack. The next beast comes at Shikamaru and Chouji with a Lightning attack and Kakashi jumps in front of it to absorb it with dual Raikiri. Kakashi remarks that they're strong, and one has to match the high caliber chakra nature with the same element in turn. He's used Earth, Wind and Lightning so far. Ino asks if Kakashi is okay and he states barely. Hidan congratulates Kakashi for being the first to survive that attack. Kakuzu says he used Sharingan to see through the attack pattern, but what of this one? The final beast wells up to release a Fire element attack...

Chapter 335: "The Terrible Secret!!" – The group jumps away to avoid the attack. Hidan jumps to attack Kakashi who parries with a kunai and then retreats. Hidan compliments his skills. Kakashi tells his teammates that after four Raikiri and Sharingan he can't delay. Chouji asks why Kakuzu isn't dead. Kakashi surmises he crushed his heart, except it belonged to the thing inside which is now dead. Shikamaru explains he saw something similar when Kakuzu extended his arm. They theorize each monster has a heart, to defeat him you must kill all five. Kakuzu says yes, and if he loses a heart he'll simply take theirs. Kakashi asks Shikamaru what the attack plan is and he states to split into two teams, and stop the combo attacks. Ino says she'll go after Hidan but Shikamaru says no, Shintenshin is too risky. He'll take Hidan and after he captures him, they'll move him elsewhere. Chouji says he'll be the bait to capture Hidan but Shikamaru says that won't work either. Chouji needs to work with Kakashi to take out Kakuzu, he alone will take out Hidan and carry out his plan. Kakashi gives Shikamaru back the item from earlier. Shikamaru extends his shadow and the two Akatsuki maneuver away. While Kakashi charges Kakuzu, Hidan chides Shikamaru for being afraid and attacking from afar. However he is forced to retreat again as Shikamaru threw his shadow blade with his shadow. It barely misses Hidan's shadow, who further retreats up a tree. Shikamaru launches the second shadow blade which barely misses Hidan's shadow again. Hidan looks at his shadow and smiles, thinking over how easy it is to avoid the jutsu attack if he just watches his shadow. In an instant he looks up in shock to see Shikamaru himself moving in close to strike him with his fist. Their bodies and shadows connect and Shikamaru states he doesn't just do ranged attacks. He quickly retreats with a successful shadow bind...

Chapter 336: "Complete Turn Around, Predicament...!!" – Hidan is angered and Shikamaru has him drop his scythe; the two men then run away from the battle. Kakuzu chides the Leaf nins for letting Shikamaru take him on alone. He would make a nice bounty in the future, but now he's going to die. He states he himself is strong too and that their forehead protectors remind him of the first Konoha ninja he fought, Shodai Hokage. The team is surprised and Kakashi asks if he really is immortal? Kakuzu says no, there's no such thing as immortality in the world. He merely takes the heart of another stronger ninja before his own stops. With his stock of five hearts he's kept on living. And he'll now take Kakashi's to make up for the one he lost! The Katon and Futon mask elementals then combine. Elsewhere Shikamaru has set wire and exploding tags all around him and Hidan. The shadow bind stops and Hidan gloats this is just how he wanted it, to be alone with him. He charges with his spike and swipes blood which he ingests. He turns into his skeletal outline form, and then stabs his hand to draw the blood needed for his Jashin symbol. He raises the spike to his chest... and we cut back to the masks releasing a huge Wind/Fire attack. Kakashi retreats and releases a wall of water from his mouth, but because Wind was also inside it's not all stopped. Suddenly Kakuzu appears and lassos Kakashi to the ground with his tendrils. Ino and Chouji watch on as Kakuzu prepares to take Kakashi's heart. Elsewhere Hidan has pierced his heart and Shikamaru thinks of Asuma's last words. Shikamaru doubles over clutching his chest. Hidan calls the young man pathetic and states Kakuzu is probably about finished. But as Kakuzu sits on Kakashi ready to pull out his heart, he gravely clutches his own! He groans that he doesn't believe it and Kakashi says oh yes, believe it. Shikamaru knew Hidan required blood so he prepared a blood withdrawing vial. Kakuzu asks when he had the chance, Kakashi states when he hit him with Raikiri he also took some blood. He then retorts, it was Shikamaru who was underestimated and that he couldn't let the information Asuma gave him be wasted. Elsewhere Hidan has turned to go but Shikamaru lifts his head and stares at his opponent intently...

Chapter 337: "Shikamaru's Genius" – Hidan moves to leave and turns suddenly to avoid getting his head cut off by Shikamaru. His forehead protector goes flying as a slice is taken out of his neck. Shikamaru extends his shadow to bind him again and Hidan asks why he isn't dead. The young man explains how he quickly placed his partner’s blood on the pike instead. It was his job to trick him. Elsewhere Kakuzu slumps over and Kakashi pulls off the tendrils. Ino tells Kakashi to let her heal him but he says no. The Fuuton and Katon entities charge and Chouji enlarges himself. He slams them into ground but seconds later they come up from the ground and merge into Kakuzu's back. He offers his surprise at two hearts being taken out. Back at the trap Hidan says any idiot can figure out a jutsu if it keeps getting used on him. He begins to move against the bind and states that Shikamaru’s endurance wanes as the jutsu keeps getting used. Shikamaru falls to his knees and Hidan laughs and raises his pike. We cut back to the other battle and the merged Kakuzu has his three opponents bound in tendril lines. He begins another combo Fuuton and Katon attack but they're suddenly countered by a Water attack and a Wind Element Rasengan! As the dust settles Naruto apologizes for being late, standing between Kakuzu and Team 10 is Team 7!

Chapter 338: "When He Was Cursed..." - Team 10 is happy to see them and Yamato states this is the first time he's seen Kakashi look so bad. Kakuzu looks at the dirty Naruto and asks if he still wants to fight him after being beat up? Naruto asks where Shikamaru is. Kakashi summons Pakkun and sends him, Sai and Sakura to help Shikamaru. Kakuzu gloats that the reinforcements are just more hearts for him. Kakashi asks if Naruto is done and Yamato says no, he's about half-way, but even now one can see the change in him. Naruto stares down Kakuzu and makes the hand seals for Kage Bunshin. Elsewhere Hidan tells Shikamaru he should have converted to Jashin, but he yells that Lord Jashin would never forgive his past sins. He moves to strike with the pike but the shadow moves on his body. Shikamaru retorts he doesn't need Jashin's approval, suddenly the shadows on Hidan's body lash out to the wire and tags around him. They pull the wire back and sew it into his body, binding him all over with the numerous explosive tags. Shikamaru throws a kunai at a Nara clan symbol on the ground, causing the earth to shake and drop out from below the now suspended Hidan. A dark tunnel extends far below the Akatsuki member. Hidan is confused and demands to know when this was set up. Shikamaru states he set it up beforehand. Hidan realizes his opponent wasn't trying to be a hero, he led him here as part of his plan. Shikamaru lights a cigarette and coldly states Hidan dug that grave when he killed his sensei. Hidan glares back and states he can't die, even as a head he'll escape somehow and when he does Shikamaru will regret it. Shikamaru states this is his family's private land, no one else is allowed here. He and his clan will watch over the area, and ensure he remains there, forever. Asuma places his hand on Shikamaru’s shoulder and tells him he did well. Shikamaru says yes and the Asuma specter states he entrusts his Will of Fire to him. He then disperses in a cloud of smoke. Shikamaru says "Goodbye sensei" and flicks the cigarette. It arcs through the air and a horrified Hidan can only watch as the lit end touches one of the explosive tags on his chest, detonating it and the others in a massive explosion...

Chapter 339: "New Jutsu...!!" - Hidan's parts fall to the floor far below and he gloats that Jashin-sama will make Shikamaru pay. An emotionless Shikamaru states he's not scared. He believes in the Will of Fire, and Jashin is nothing. The only one giving out punishment is he himself! He then throws kunai with explosive tags to collapse the tunnel walls. Hidan yells that his religion will grow and Shikamaru will be punished. Even if he doesn't have a body, he'll bite him to death! The rocks fall and the hole is soon filled, silencing Hidan. Elsewhere Kakashi explains Kakuzu's abilities. Naruto's Bunshin charge and Ino warns him a direct attack won't work! The Bunshin attack from multiple directions and are soon taken out. Naruto watches on and uses the experience gained from the Bunshin. Kakashi understands Naruto used the first attack as a simulation. Naruto forms new Bunshin and starts forming a new Fuuton in his hands. Ino and Chouji are shocked and Kakashi flashes back to the training. He asks Naruto to form his new Rasengan while he attacks with his own normal Rasengan. Naruto thinks the plan is crazy but the two men charge. They connect and Kakashi falls, he turns and sees the Fourth Hokage in Naruto. In the present, Chouji and Ino watch in shock. Kakuzu himself is surprised, stating he can't get hit by that thing. Naruto's arm is raised high above him. While his clones watch on he wields Fuuton: Rasen Shuriken, in his upturned palm spins a huge destructive spinning wind attack!

Volume 36

From leafninja.com

Chapter 320: "Bounty Head Money" – In the Fire Temple coffins line the interior. A monk tells Asuma they couldn't find Chiriku, Izumo figures he was probably taken in for bounty. Kotetsu asks where the bounty station is and Izumo says there are five in all. Izumo alerts four other teams via birds to head for the others. Asuma states they'll head out for the closest. One of the elder monks states they'll pray for them and Asuma smiles. Elsewhere Naruto is jubilant, Kakashi states Naruto can now work on refining it. Naruto collapses and Kakashi rushes to his side. Naruto states he is very hungry and Kakashi grins. At the Temple Asuma thanks the monk for praying. The monk tells him to be careful, as one of the Twelve Guardians he has a price on his head as well. Asuma tells him not to worry; his bounty has to be at least 5 million more than Chiriku's. At Ichiraku Kakashi asks where Ayame is. Teuchi says she's on a trip and these are the two new cooks. Naruto slobbers in anticipation but the two new cooks prove clueless in the kitchen, ruining each bowl of ramen made and dropping others. Naruto can only watch on in slobbering sadness at the mayhem developing before him. Elsewhere in a men’s restroom a hidden wall panel opens before Hidan and Kakuzu. A man greets them and then offers Kakuzu his appreciation for the bounty head. Chiriku's corpse is laid on a slab and the reward money is handed over. Hidan curses the horrible smell of the place and goes to leave while Kakuzu states he's going to remain and count his money. Back at Ichiraku Naruto happily slurps up his ramen. Yamato looks at his bowl with disdain and Naruto states he wants to go train afterwards. Kakashi says it'll have to wait, there's something else he needs to show Naruto first...

Chapter 321: "Smooth-Talking...!!" – Naruto states he isn't ready for another of Kakashi's long-winded explanations. His sensei explains he'll make it understandable, and asks Yamato to pay. Yamato interjects that the senpai usually pays. Kakashi states that for those you respect, there's no "senior" or "junior" talk, and then he adds that of all his juniors, he only recognizes Yamato. Yamato then embarrassedly interjects that he'll pay. Naruto thinks that Kakashi does in fact have a way with words. They leave and Kakashi explains about changing the shape of chakra, and how with Chidori he decides the power and range of the attack. Because Naruto learned nature manipulation, and knows form manipulation with Rasengan, he's pretty much got the basics down. Naruto comments that this was easy, but Kakashi states no. Kakashi then forms Rasengan in his hand to Naruto's surprise. He states he couldn't fuse his lightning chakra with Rasengan. To fuse the two requires a very special knack for it. He states that neither he nor his teacher the Fourth Hokage could do it. He states Rasengan is a high level form manipulation technique, uncompleted and lacking nature. Naruto asks if that means it's a half-complete jutsu and Kakashi affirms. He states he doesn't even know if it's possible, so it's up to Naruto to find out. He asks Naruto if he knows why he's telling him this, and he states it's because he believes he can surpass the Fourth. Naruto blushes in surprise. Yamato smiles and states Kakashi has a way with words. Kakashi states he really does believe it. Elsewhere the Bounty master asks Kakuzu to return with more later. Kakuzu replies he's going to Konoha to look for a Jinchuuriki. The master states Kakuzu should look for a new partner. In the forest Team Asuma runs on. Shikamaru asks Asuma how he knows Chiriku. He states Asuma usually smokes two packs a day, but he hasn't touched a cigarette in the last few days. When he stops smoking there is something going on. Asuma states Shikamaru can always see through him. The younger man says usually only in Shougi and adds that Asuma also gave up smoking when the Third died. Asuma states he and Chiriku were friends while in the Twelve Guardians, similar to Shikamaru and Chouji. Shikamaru silently takes this in, then states he won't have to wait long before picking his smoking habit back up.

Chapter 322: "He Can't Be Killed" – Asuma says he's touched that Shikamaru cares, but he didn't give up smoking because of Chiriku. He then adds to be careful when they finally face Akatsuki. In the restroom, Kakuzu states Hidan is a pain in the ass, but the only one worthy to be his companion since the previous ones all died. And when he gets really annoyed, the urge to kill rises, but Hidan can't be killed. In Konoha multiple Narutos are exhausted and two attempt Rasengan. They attempt to create Wind but it proves difficult to focus. A burst of wind sends the clones flying and the agitated Naruto stands and forms Rasengan again. His annoyance rising, he grits his teeth and the Kyuubi chakra begins to boil and four tails form. Kakashi yells for Yamato and he extends the wood to clamp down and subdue Naruto. Yamato yells that if this continues it will be too much for Naruto, and it's getting to be too much for him too. Kakashi replies it's the only way, and it's all dependent upon Yamato. Yamato affirms. Elsewhere Hidan sits and curses the stink that has stuck to him, a figure walks up behind him and he expresses his annoyance that Kakuzu took so long. He turns to see Asuma hurl kunai at him, he uses his scythe to knock them away and then hurls it at his opponent. Asuma steps aside to avoid the attack and Hidan stands frozen. Izumo and Kotetsu rush in from the sides with large kunai, while Shikamaru watches from the roof holding Hidan in place. Kotetsu and Izumo's blades strike home in Hidan's chest. Asuma states that's one down, but Hidan replies that hurt and asks what the hell is going on.

Chapter 323: "God's Judgment" – Izumo and Kotetsu are shocked their attack was shrugged off. Hidan asks who they are and notices Asuma's Fire loincloth. Asuma states they're from Konoha and they're here to wipe Akatsuki out. He acknowledges Hidan's high skills and Shikamaru also marvels at their power. Hidan says they've made a misstep and Asuma asks where his partner is. On the roof Shikamaru can barely jump away as Kakuzu slams his position. Hidan maniacally yells that the binding jutsu wore off. Asuma rushes to protect Shikamaru and yells for Izumo and Kotetsu to retreat, so they take up positions around Shikamaru. Hidan tells his partner not to interfere, that they will be his offerings. Kakuzu states that's fine, and to not let down his guard. Hidan asks why he says that, they if they kill, that's fine. He then makes his Jashin symbol below him out of his blood. Asuma says he'll charge him and asks Shikamaru to attack him with his shadow sewing. Kotetsu says he'll assist but Asuma firmly states no, these guys are too good. Kotetsu then asks isn't retreat better? Asuma says no, they'll be killed if they do that too. It's all like Shougi, and sometimes you have to play in this fashion. Hidan pulls one of the large blades from his sides, and curses them from not understanding pain. Shikamaru states such a sacrificial gambit doesn't suit Asuma, but the older man states it won't be one with you around. Asuma and Hidan clash and Shikamaru tries to hit him with his shadow needles. Hidan throws the blades and Asuma cuts through them. The scythe then rushes, Asuma parries but a blade tip cuts his cheek. Hidan draws the scythe back and licks the blood. Asuma emits a fire style burning ash cloud which envelops Hidan. Hidan's body turns black with white skeletal outlines, he then gloats that Asuma's in pain now, correct? Asuma then feels that he himself has been burned instead. Hidan gloats that God's judgment has helped Asuma feel the pain of others. His fate is sealed and the ceremony will now begin, allowing them to experience the pain together!...

Chapter 324: "Shikamaru's Analysis" – Kakuzu ponders Asuma's monetary worth and Shikamaru wonders if Asuma's burning means what he thinks. Hidan pulls out a spike and laughs with glee. Asuma extends his Wind chakra through his knife and charges. Hidan jams the spike through his femur and Asuma goes down in pain. Hidan gloats how the pain of his opponent floods through him, causing pleasure. Izumo and Kotetsu try to grasp what's happening and then figure it out. Asuma has too and figures his foe can't be killed. Hidan asks whether he should just end it now. Izumo orders Shikamaru to stop Hidan's movements. Hidan raises his spike to pierce his chest, going for the killing blow but Shikamaru's shadow stops him! Hidan tries to fight against the binding. Kotetsu asks how long it was since they called for reinforcements, and Izumo figures it will be another 20 minutes until they arrive. Izumo doesn't like their chances if Asuma falls. Shikamaru maintains his hold and his mind frantically goes through all the variables. Asuma thinks he has to use this time to figure out a counter. Kakuzu tells his partner if this goes on any longer he'll have to step in. Hidan yells that he can do it. Shikamaru thinks of all the things Hidan has said so far, about preparations, rituals and ceremonies. He then snaps to attention with the answer. Izumo asks if he has an idea. Asuma thinks over the young man's ability to think many moves ahead and consider many different strategies. Shikamaru firmly tells his captain they're ready to go.

Chapter 325: "There Is No After...!" – Kakuzu ponders the shadow's binding ability while Hidan fights against it. Izumo asks Shikamaru what he'll do. The young man strains and explains he'll withdraw Hidan from the circle on the ground. It's tied to his scythe usage, even if it's not fatal if he can wound he can kill. It's tied to the curse through consumption of his opponent's blood. He goes on to state the final requirement is Hidan needs to be in the circle. Kakuzu is impressed and Shikamaru explains how Hidan's boasts about starting the ceremony helped give it away. Hidan is incensed and he curses the young man, telling him after he gets free he's going to rip him apart. Shikamaru retorts there will be no "after" and yells to Asuma that Hidan is finally out of the circle. Asuma throws a shuriken which cuts through Hidan with no ill affect on himself. Shikamaru then causes his shadows to whip out and stab through Hidan, holding him down further. Shikamaru states he can't hold on for much longer and Asuma tells him good work. Hidan yells for Kakuzu to hurry and help him and his partner retorts that he warned him his carelessness would be his end. Asuma charges with his chakra blades and cuts off Hidan's head, sending it flying next to Kakuzu. The Konoha ninja breathe a sigh of relief. Kakuzu looks at Hidan's head and states that if he needed help he should have asked earlier... and the head yells back that Kakuzu let that happen! The Konoha ninja are shocked. Kakuzu reminds Hidan he told him to back off, and now that he is only a head he dares yell at him? Hidan's head states maybe he was at fault and asks Kakuzu to get his body for him. Kakuzu picks up Hidan's head and makes no further move. Hidan demands Kakuzu get his body but his partner merely states his head is lighter.

Chapter 326: "Desired Pain...!!" – Hidan bitches to Kakuzu about the hair pulling and complains about the pain of the beheading. The Konoha ninja watch on and Shikamaru weakly states Hidan can't use jutsu without his body. Izumo states they have a chance against the other now and Asuma thinks over whether they should now flee. Suddenly Kakuzu has kicked Asuma back. He places Hidan's head on the body and dark threads emerge from his sleeves to sew it back on. He warns Hidan to be careful or it'll come off again. The Konoha ninja think over how impossible this is and Kakuzu tells Hidan to take Asuma while he goes after the rest. Kotetsu summons a huge weapon and Izumo charges and emits a sticky glue from his mouth. Kotetsu emits a protective chakra to his feet and runs across the surface, the charging Kakuzu gets stuck. Kotetsu lunges to strike but Kakuzu unravels stitches from his forearms and sends out his hands to grab the two men by the throat, sticky tendrils running from the forearms to the hands allow him to maintain control. Asuma charges his blade and stands to swipe at Hidan. His opponent jumps back and pulls his scythe back from Asuma's blindside. Asuma dodges and the weapon impales Hidan in the chest. Hidan merely laughs at the pain and points out he is now in his circle. Asuma doubles over coughing up blood and Hidan gloats that he is feeling the pain of death. He pulls a pike and Shikamaru runs, yelling for him to stop. He can only watch in horror as Hidan plunges the pike straight through his chest.

Chapter 327: "Within Despair..." – Asuma kneels and then coughs up blood. In Konoha, Kurenai waters her plants. When the petals of one falls off its stem, she is hit with an ill omen about Asuma. Elsewhere Hidan relishes the pain and Shikamaru runs towards him in shock, and then collapses. Hidan's skin returns to normal and he tells his partner he's done. Kakuzu replies he almost is too. As Izumo and Kotetsu struggle against the grip, Shikamaru stands and runs at the man in a rage. Kakuzu yanks Izumo and slaps Shikamaru aside. Suddenly crows fly in to surround the two Akatsuki. Hidan yells in confusion and Kakuzu retorts it's to block their vision. A black sword pierces through crows and Raidou places himself between Kakuzu and Kotetsu. He strikes Kakuzu in the head with the sword and the other releases his grip. Chouji lifts Asuma and Ino helps Shikamaru to his feet. They retreat to the building roof and Aoba controls his flock, sending them after the Akatsuki duo. The duo retreats backwards and curses the backup. The birds poof away and Raidou asks Kotetsu if he is okay. Chouji and Shikamaru yell at Asuma but the man remains silent. Shikamaru listens at his chest and hears a faint heartbeat. He yells for Chouji to return to Konoha with Asuma and tells Ino to apply medical ninjutsu along the way. They affirm the order but suddenly Kakuzu appears on the roof, stating he's not giving up his bounty. Aoba states they'll hold them off while they retreat with Asuma. Hidan gloats they're just more sacrifices but then he and Kakuzu suddenly bolt to attention. Hidan asks to no one if it can wait a little longer. Elsewhere the Akatsuki leader sits on the tongue of a large figure in a city. He tells them to return as they're preparing to seal the Sanbi. Hidan petulantly demands more time but his partner tells him to cool it. Hidan concedes and Kakuzu states they'll be back later. Elsewhere a nose pierced Akatsuki leader reacts in annoyance at the lack of maturity in his men.

Chapter 328: "Team 10" – Izumo wonders why they are retreating and Shikamaru yells for Asuma to be spirited away to healing. Hidan states they shouldn't go anywhere as they'll be back soon; they then puff away in smoke. Asuma weakly states it's okay now, this is it for him. Ino uses healing on him and surmises they hit vital points, meaning she can't do anything else. Asuma states he finally understands why the Third did what he did, and it took him too long to figure it out. He asks his former students to come close, Shikamaru stoically tells them to listen close, as these are his last words. Asuma tells Ino to look over for Shikamaru and Chouji and never to lose out to Sakura in Ninjutsu or love. She cries and says she understands. He tells Chouji he's kind and trustworthy, things that will make him become a great ninja. He then also states he should try to diet. Chouji cries and says he'll try. He finally tells Shikamaru he has a great mind and sense for a ninja, the kind which could make him Hokage. He also states he never managed to beat him once. He then asks if he remembers his words on the "King," he whispers in Shikamaru's ear what he's learned on the subject and the young man reacts in surprise. He asks Shikamaru to take out his cigarettes and the young man lights him one last smoke. We flash to the past, where Asuma greets his team for the first time. He says there'll be no crying and the young Shikamaru replies it's all because of the smoke. We go forward to another time when Chouji ran up the bill at a yakiniku, and move again to Asuma buying flowers at Yamanaka's. Ino asks who they're for and Asuma states no one particular, she knowingly responds telling him to say "Hi" to Kurenai for her. We move again to Asuma giving Shikamaru a book on Shougi. Shikamaru wins their first match and the young man says he doesn't have to go easy on him. We move again to Asuma congratulating Shikamaru on being the only one to pass the Chuunin Exams; and finally again to congratulate Ino and Chouji on passing the Exam. He states they're now Chuunin and out of his care. They'll lead their own teams now and he gives them matching earrings as a gift. He asks them never to forget they were Team 10. In the present Asuma's cigarette drops to the ground and his body goes still. Ino yells out and she and Chouji profusely cry. Shikamaru remains stoic. It begins to rain and Raidou covers Asuma's upper body with his cloak. Shikamaru picks up a cigarette and lights it. He profusely coughs and states he hates to smoke. He begins to heavily cry and curses the smoke. Tears mix with rain, while back in Konoha Kurenai watches the rain out her apartment window as well...

Chapter 329: "The True Goal...!!" – Near Konoha one Naruto forms Rasengan and begins to go Kyuubi, the others freak and yell for help. Yamato extends the suppressors and pin the Naruto to the ground, it then poofs away. Kakashi asks Naruto if he's okay, that after a day he's racked up 4,800 hours of training with all the clones. Naruto expresses doubt that it can even be done. Kakashi says that's not like him, but Naruto replies it's different this time. Kakashi states he has to carry on and Naruto replies it's like looking right and left at the same time. Yamato agrees but Kakashi says he can do that. He forms a clone and each looks different directions. Naruto suddenly perks up with a new understanding. Kakashi wonders if Naruto has figured something out. Elsewhere Akatsuki seals the Sanbi. The leader states the Nibi will be next, and it should take six days. Hidan complains about how long and idiotic it all is. He states he was so close to killing the heathen Leaf ninja and showing them the true nature of Jashin. The leader tells him they aren't heathens; they just follow a different path, the "Will of Fire." Hidan doesn't like the rebuke and the leader says he's not making fun of why he fights. The reason for war doesn't matter, they'll always happen. Hidan argues that he's tired of the prattle; his own goals won't be stopped by the group. The leader replies as long as he's a member he will work for their goals and if they are met his can come quickly in turn. Hidan replies it's always about gathering money, and the leader states yes, they do need a large sum of money. Hidan states he was the newest member before Tobi, and he doesn't even know why they're doing this then since the leader is always sneaking around. The leader says there are three steps: The first is money and the next is to create the first mercenary group. Hidan replies they're just doing the same thing other villages are doing, going on missions. And even becoming a village leader they won't find sanctuary in any country. The leader replies it's different. Shinobi villages make money for the country, and for the money to be steady it needs war. There haven’t been any big wars through this generation, and the villages are being reduced in size. The Five Great Shinobi Villages can handle the downtrend, but the smaller villages can't. Akatsuki will join with the remaining small villages to form their own fighting force with no country allegiance. Then using the bijuu they create new battles and new wars and gain a monopoly over them. In the end they'll control all the wars and be able to destroy the shinobi villages of the large countries, forcing them to rely on Akatsuki. With all that in hand, they can achieve their last true goal, to control the world...

Volume 35

From leafninja.com

Chapter 310: "Title" – Naruto doubles over in agony from his failure, thinking he's powerless. Sakura begins to cry and states they couldn't bring him back. She then says though, that they're still together and they'll get stronger together as well. Sai states they have six months. He himself is strong and three is better than two. Naruto chuckles and he and Sakura begin to perk up. Yamato tells them to move out. A short while later the team stands before Tsunade. Naruto promises they're not giving up, and she states that's fine, she already has a mission for them. Later Sai kneels before Danzou. The old man is surprised by Sai's mission failure. Sai asks a favor, to keep his name and to stay with Team Kakashi for the time being. Danzou says Sai will need to ask Tsunade; he then notices Sai's smile. He then warns Sai that emotions can lead to war. Sai thinks of Sasuke's words of hatred for his brother, but he then thinks of how Naruto stated he connected with Sasuke. In Sai's apartment he holds a scroll marked "Comrade" and he remembers Naruto others words, demanding to know if Sai even knew what that word meant. Sai smiles and begins to paint a picture; he then thinks of his brother. Outside Naruto yells for Sai to hurry. Sai puts down the brush and we move to the window seal. With the window frame to the outside world appearing like a painting, Sai joins the group while "Comrade" sits below it, marking his new beginning among friends.

Chapter 311: "Nickname" – In the Konoha reading center, Sai is intently reading books on good communication and relations. He notes passages on the usage of honorifics and nicknames. Sakura walks by holding a book and notices Sai. She asks if he is looking for art books, Sai says no and blushes. Sakura notices the book titles and understands. She asks Sai if he wants to come see Kakashi-sensei with her and Naruto. Elsewhere Naruto sits and thinks over Sasuke's statements. Sakura yells to Naruto and the trio meets. Naruto is surprised Sai is coming, and comments that it hurts his chance to go on a date with Sakura. Sakura says any time like that should be used training in ninjutsu. He also needs to work on training his mind too, since he's an idiot. Naruto hunches over dejected. Sai thinks over how Sakura talks to Naruto informally. Sai blushes and asks if he can join the discussion. He states how he read how to open ones heart and make friends by referring to people by their last names or nicknames. Naruto tells him not to worry about it, and Sakura asks if he read that in one of the books. He states yes and he couldn't think of any nicknames. Sakura understands and states he could base them on their characteristics, like "Idiot-Naruto." Naruto says that's too harsh. Sai understands and Sakura thinks over how much closer they've gotten. Sai states his thanks and then offers... "Ugly". Sakura smiles and then freaks yelling Shannaro!! Naruto tries to hold her back and tells Sai he went too far. Sai doesn't understand. A short while later the trio stands before Kakashi's hospital bed. Both Naruto and Sai nurse bruises on their cheeks. Kakashi offers his greeting to Sai and then asks Sakura privately what happened. He is surprised a fight broke out this early. Sakura says everything is okay. Sai sizes up Kakashi and he figures while he heard about Kakashi while in Root, Kakashi probably heard of him too. Kakashi says he heard about the mission and Sasuke from Yamato. Naruto states there's not much time and that he wasn't strong enough. Sakura states Sasuke's speed and strength weren't normal and that in her training with Tsunade she learned it may be kinjutsu or drugs. Also Kabuto does experiments she can't even find in her book. Kakashi states they have to get stronger. He used his downtime to think of just how to do that, but this particular method is suited to Naruto. A training regimen which could even help Naruto surpass Kakashi himself...

Chapter 312: "Silent Approaching Threat!!" – Kakashi explains the training will be different than anything before. It will help Naruto develop an ultimate ninjutsu which he can call his own, but it will take a very long time and won't come easy. Naruto states they don't have that much time but Kakashi states he has that worked out. Suddenly Team 10 enters and Asuma asks how Kakashi is doing. Shikamaru asks if they've done the mission already and then notices Sai. Sai offers a greeting. In Tsunade's office an ANBU brings a report. Shizune states Akatsuki is moving again and will be getting close. Tsunade states it's time for Konoha to stop messing around and use this opportunity to take them out for good. Back at the hospital the Sai situation is explained and he asks them to treat him as a friend. Ino comments to Sakura that Sai is kinda cute like Sasuke. Sakura whispers back that he acts completely different than he looks, and he's socially clueless. Shikamaru tells Naruto he'll help out next time since the Chuunin Exams are now over. Asuma tells the group to go get something to eat while he talks to Kakashi. Naruto interjects that he thought it was training time. Kakashi says they can do that later. In the Yakiniku, Sakura asks where Shikamaru is, Chouji says he went to help his dad. Ino comments it's strange since he is usually on time for meetings. Ino states they should formally introduce themselves. Sai smiles and thinks he better come up with some nicknames fast. Sai tells Chouji it's nice to meet him... and begins to quickly think. Sakura and Naruto freak thinking Sai will say fatty. Sai begins to say just that when Naruto grabs his mouth and warns him not to. Sai then turns to Ino and thinks how women really hate it when he speaks the truth, so he'll do the reverse. He calls her Beautiful-san. Ino blushes and Sakura explodes with anger at the difference in their names. Elsewhere a kunoichi is desperately running. A huge scythe emerges from the shadows to strike at her. A hidden voice comments how his attack speed is the slowest in Akatsuki. The kunoichi from Hidden Cloud then states her recognition of the group. Two figures emerge, one bearing the San ring and the other the Kito ring. Kito ring states she is the last and she's not that bad. He then tells his partner, Hidan from an unknown Hidden village, that this is the two-tails Jinchuuriki, and that they should be careful. Hidan then tells his partner, Kakuzu from Hidden Waterfall, that he knows and he wants her to kill him just to get it over with...

Chapter 313: "The New Duo!!" – Hidan asks his partner to wait while he prays. Kakuzu is annoyed but Hidan explains he has to. The kunoichi states she is the one in control and destroys all the entrances. Hidan states they weren't paying enough attention and Kakuzu states it’s just as well. The kunoichi identifies herself as Yugito. Hidan gets annoyed by her boasts and begins to talk of a bloodlust, Kakuzu tells him to cram it and focus. Hidan explains in his evil god belief system they must kill all, and the mission goes against that. Yugito is confused and when Hidan just asks her to come quietly. She refuses and begins to change into her Jinchuuriki form. Chakra swirls and quickly resembles a huge feral feline. Hidan offers his surprise and the beast swipes. Kakuzu reaches up to stop the blow. It then emits a fiery ball out of its mouth and Hidan jumps away. Soon the building itself collapses and Hidan jokes of not being able to stand the heat. He takes refuge in the rubble and states he's trapped like a rat to the two tailed demon feline known as a living ghost. In Konoha, Kakashi asks what Asuma wanted but Kurenai enters and Asuma takes his leave. He states he'll tell Kakashi later. Back at the fight Hidan rests impaled on the ground on his religious symbol. He turns from black to his normal tone and Kakuzu offers his annoyance at this constant sacrifice. Hidan states he has to and it's blasphemy to skip. He pulls the spike out and we see blood-drenched Yugito high on a wall, with a spike impaling both her hands. Kakuzu pulls out a map with multiple countries marks with X's. He then states their final target is the Fire Country...

Chapter 314: "Akatsuki's Invasion...!!" – Zetsu emerges, startling the duo. He asks if they're finally done and Hidan is annoyed again at someone insulting his religion. Zetsu states he can only trust in himself, but Kakuzu says one can trust money. Hidan is annoyed, stating Kakuzu's side-jobs always make them late. Kakuzu tells him to be quiet, that he paired with Hidan because he knew his religious practices would lead to money for the group. Zetsu tells them to move on and he'll take care of the Nibi. Later the duo stands in front of the Fire Temple. Hidan expresses reluctance at entering but Kakuzu pushes forward, holding out his ring hand it turns black and the door opens. Inside the monks hear the iron gates crashing down and rush to alert Chiriku. They recognize the invaders as Akatsuki and Chiriku arrives to face them. Kakuzu is pleased, stating the monk has a bounty of 30 million ryou. Hidan expresses discomfort at killing a monk but Kakuzu pushes on. Chiriku asks them to leave but they stand firm. Kakuzu states the Fire Temple is highly revered, and the monks have special abilities. This particular one is an elite of the 12 guards, chosen to protect the Fire Daimyou. He can be identified by his "Fire" marked loincloth. He tells Hidan to not let down his guard and his partner retorts he's seriously saying that again? In Konoha Naruto is happy that Kakashi is training him again but Kakashi tells him the happiness will end soon. He states the goal is a jutsu which surpasses Rasengan. The two important principles are altering the chakra's shape and nature. Rasengan alters the shape but not the nature, while Chidori also alters the nature by changing it from chakra into an electrical current. Naruto affirms understanding about altering its nature but Kakashi thinks that's not exactly what he meant but he'll get it. He then begins to states how they'll train in a short period of time and we cut away to the Third Hokage memorial. Asuma stands before it and states he understands what the old man meant. We focus on his "Fire" loincloth with new understanding. He states leaving Konoha behind and doing what he wanted was bad but he has no regrets. It wasn't so bad being born into the Sarutobi clan, and you did your duty old man. Back in the monastery it's totally destroyed. Hidan is doing his ritual and states the Jinchuuriki wasn't there so they should move on. Kakuzu says no, he has to turn in Chiriku's body for the reward. A lone monk watches in the distance, he states he has to warn Leaf. Kakuzu says the country is big so they need to be careful and Hidan once again yells at him for always making them late.

Chapter 315: "Special Training!!" – Kakashi explains the shortcut is Tajuu Kage Bunshin. Naruto is clueless so Kakashi explains. The Kage Bunshin is an actual clone, and any experience gained by the clone is passed back to the original. Naruto remains clueless so Kakashi shows him. Kakashi makes a clone, and has Naruto make one too. The clones go off into the woods and play a rock-scissors-paper game. The original Naruto states he has no idea what's going on. The Naruto clone disperses and the original suddenly obtains the memories that he won the game. Kakashi asks if he finally understands and Naruto states he's never noticed that feature before. And he asks how this helps anyway. Kakashi explains that with each clone added to train, it multiplies the training experienced. So a thousand clones could learn in a week what would normally take one ninja numerous years. Naruto asks if that's why Kakashi is so strong but he states no. Kage Bunshin evenly splits the chakra, and he simply doesn't have the same stamina or chakra level that Naruto does to attempt the training. Kakashi explains Naruto has at least twice as much chakra, and if the Kyuubi chakra is managed it could be 100 times that. An off panel voice states that's why it's perfect for Naruto. Yamato has arrived to assist in restraining the Kyuubi. Kakashi explains they are five basic types of chakra, Fire, Wind, Water, Lightning and Earth; and each person’s chakra tends to be one of these types. Yamato explains that the Uchiha lean towards fire. Kakashi explains Chidori is an element of lightning. Naruto states then that Sasuke is both Fire and Lightning. Kakashi explains Naruto is a blank slate but his cards should help them discover his chakra nature. The cards are specially treated to reveal ones elemental type, imbue some chakra into it and it will change. The paper will crumple if lightning, split if wind, burn if fire, fall apart if earth, and become wet if water. Yamato explains it's made from specially chakra-nurtured trees. Naruto takes the paper and flows his chakra in... it splits! Kakashi states it's time for Wind Element training!

Chapter 316: "Training Starts!!" – Kakashi explains how Wind can blow and cut through most anything. Naruto beams stating he's awesome but his teachers tell him he's not there yet. Naruto then asks what type of nature manipulation is Mokuton? Kakashi whispers to Yamato. Yamato steps aside. Forming hand seals a huge earthen hill rises up using Earth, and then using Water he forms a waterfall off of it. Yamato explains he’s adept at both earth and water styles. Naruto states then that he can use two styles too, and Kakashi explains most Jounin level can. So Naruto asks if Wood means he has three. Yamato explains Wood isn't a basic element. Kakashi states he uses both simultaneously, earth chakra in one hand, water in the other. Naruto is surprised and Yamato explains once learned it's fairly easy to use multiple ones separately. Using them together though is another story. Kakashi explains it usually takes a bloodline limit. The young man named Haku had a bloodline allowing him to make an Ice element out of Water and Wind. Such abilities can't be copied by Sharingan. Naruto then asks about shadow and size manipulation, medical jutsu and genjutsu. Kakashi states those will take awhile to explain. Yamato states those involve dark and light nature manipulation, and they can explained later. Kakashi tells Naruto to place a leaf between the palms of his hands, and then slice it using chakra. Naruto asks how many clones he'll need and Kakashi suggests this whole trees’ leaves worth. Elsewhere Shikamaru and Asuma play shogi. Asuma makes a particularly risky play and Shikamaru asks what the matter is. Asuma explains sacrifices are sometimes needed to protect the king, and he's finally realized what that means. Asuma states Shikamaru would be a knight, capable of quick and strategic moves. Shikamaru asks what that makes Asuma then, so he points to the pawn. Asuma asks if he knows who the king is. Shikamaru states the Hokage? Asuma states he thought so too, but no. Shikamaru then asks who, and Asuma states the young man will figure it out in time. Back outside the tree is bare of leaves and one clone has made a small tear in a leaf. Kakashi thinks this may go quicker than he thought.

Chapter 317: "The Nightmare Begins" – A gigantic three-tailed turtle emerges from the water. Tobi in an Akatsuki cloak states Deidara can handle him. Deidara says no, being a full-fledged member means taking him on by himself. Tobi takes off and the bijuu follows. He states Kisame should be the one handling a water bijuu. Deidara forms a clay fish which swims near the beast and explodes, sending Tobi flying as well. Back in Konoha Yamato focuses on controlling the Kyuubi's chakra, and Kakashi asks "Tenzou" how it's going. Yamato says he's fine, and asks to be called his codename. The Naruto's are happy one has learned to cut a leaf but they're a bit jealous. Naruto asks Kakashi if there are any other Wind users, and Kakashi refers him to Asuma. Elsewhere Asuma has lost in Shougi and must now pay for their next meal. Naruto arrives and Asuma explains his surprise at his element being Wind too. He tells Naruto he'll help him if he buys them dinner and Shikamaru states that's cheating. Asuma pulls out his knife and explains its' special metal focuses the users unique chakra. Naruto is handed a knife and told to flow his chakra in. Asuma explains one has to split your chakra and then rub it back together. Naruto asks how these are better than normal cutting weapons. Asuma has them throw the knives at a tree. Naruto's sticks, while Asuma's pierces the tree and buries itself in a rock behind. Asuma explains that he held back, and that a weapon like this gives a ninja an edge in battle. He states Wind is for close and mid-range fighting. Naruto states his thanks and the Kage Bunshin puffs away to Shikamaru’s surprise. The other Narutos get their instant update from the dispersed clone. In the Admin building the Fire Monk lays out what happened. Shizune states they're looking for a Jinchuuriki. Tsunade strongly states they won't leave the country and tells Shizune to contact the 20 platoons.

Chapter 318: "Favorable Training" – Kakashi tells Naruto to think over his training and then disperse his clones. They disappear and Yamato relaxes. Naruto looks at the barely torn leaf in his hand and then passes out. Kakashi states he also obtains the mental fatigue as well. Elsewhere Tobi stands on the belly of the defeated bijuu. Tobi acts boastful and Deidara tells him his own art played a large part. He states Tobi needs to shut his big mouth and keep his cool. He then goes on to relate “cool” to art and Tobi interjects that Deidara has the big mouth now. Deidara glares and an explosion happens off panel. At the waterfall, the Narutos successfully split their leaves and then disperse. He asks how long it will be to master the training and then passes out. A short time later Naruto awakes and Kakashi tells him the next step is to cut the waterfall. Yamato states he'll directly hit the waterfall with his hand using his elemental Wind chakra. Kakashi states if he can do this it can be used in combat. Naruto smiles and asks if that means he can do nature manipulation now. Kakashi thinks of how quickly Naruto has grown and the young man stands and does Tajuu Kage Bunshin. Elsewhere Deidara pulls the Sanbi while Tobi lies on its stomach. Deidara states the Sanbi was weak because it was wild and didn't know how to use its powers. He then tells Tobi he doesn't have to stay so quiet to which Tobi snores. An infuriated Deidara then causes an explosion to awaken him. Elsewhere Kakuzu tells Hidan to carry the monk to which Hidan says no, the monk was his thing. In Konoha, Tsunade has assembled the 20 platoons. Asuma asks to the whereabouts of Chiriku, and the monk says he died fighting the intruders. She tells the platoons not to let Akatsuki leave the country. They move out and Asuma tells his team of Shikamaru, Izumo and Kotetsu they should head to the Fire Temple first...

Chapter 319: "The Motivation" – Asuma looks on at an apartment window and tells his team to move out. Inside Kurenai senses something, but when she turns to look out Asuma is gone. At the waterfall, 11 Narutos in trunks stand near the waterfall training. He's annoyed that the water isn't being affected and goes to Kakashi. His sensei explains Naruto needs a lot of chakra in a few clones to split the water, and at its current width it can only fit around 10 clones. He tells Naruto to slow down. Naruto says he won't have such time in combat but Kakashi says he needs to get it down first. Cutting a leaf would normally take half a year, and it took the genius Sasuke several days to learn to control lightning chakra. Naruto yells he needs to become better than Sasuke. Kakashi whispers to Yamato, who then greatly widens the waterfall. Naruto is surprised and Yamato nearly collapses. He says he's fine but Kakashi notes he barely completed it. Naruto then uses Tajuu Kage Bunshin. Elsewhere Sakura sits in her darkened room. She looks at an old Team 7 photo and begins to cry. Naruto rests and watches the night sky. He sees a falling star and grasps his necklace, thinking of Sasuke. He sits up determined and does Tajuu Kage Bunshin again. The next morning Yamato and Kakashi watch in surprise as all the Shadow Clones manage to split the water. Yamato can't believe what the training has done for Naruto. Kakashi states it's not just the training; it's his feelings towards Sasuke as well.

Volume 34

From leafninja.com

Chapter 300: "Sai's Picture Book!!" – Near a river, Sai washes his face and Kabuto takes prides in cleaning his medical tools. He asks Orochimaru for a new untouched corpse to make up for the one used earlier. Sai looks through his bag and is surprised to see his book missing. Orochimaru asks if something is wrong, and the young man says no. Elsewhere Sakura comments the two middle pages are weird, on the right is Sai in ninja gear, while the left page is blank. Yamato states it could help them understand Sai, and Sakura comments it seems to be the story of two boys growing up. Throughout the right side of the book Sai is shown facing off against enemies, and then taking on their clothing and weapons. The book spans his life, the same for the white-haired boy in the left half of the book. The black-haired boy they determine is Sai. Sakura thinks back to what Sai said of his brother, and she states the white haired boy must be him. So when taken together, the white-haired boy may eventually be destined for the blank left hand side page in the middle of the book. Yamato gets a transmission, his bunshin has found Orochimaru's base. In the base a shadowy figure chastises them from being late, telling Orochimaru he promised to train him further than afternoon. Kabuto feigns surprise at the same continued attitude. Orochimaru tells him not to get angry; he brought a present, another kid from Konoha. The shadowy figure is not excited, he watches on with Sharingan eyes. Sai looks on and recognizes Uchiha Sasuke...

Chapter 301: "Sai and Sasuke!!" – The team runs on. Sakura tells Naruto they'll save Sasuke this time, and Naruto agrees. In the compound Sai greets Sasuke, who tells him to get lost. Sai says even when smiling people still hate him; it was the same with Naruto. But he figures he can get along better with Sasuke. Sai is suddenly frozen in a killing intent directed at him by Sasuke. Kabuto yells at Sasuke. Sai wipes sweat away, surprised even his emotionless self felt afraid somewhere deep inside just by looking into Sasuke's eyes. Orochimaru interjects that Sasuke is a difficult one, even more so than he himself. Sasuke says he doesn't care about Sai; he wants Orochimaru to train him. Sai tells Sasuke he heard a lot about him from Naruto and Sakura. Naruto never gave up searching and thought of him as a brother. Sasuke says the only brother he has he plans to kill. Orochimaru hands Kabuto the envelope and tells him to make a Bingo book, inside is the full data on Konoha's ANBU and their real identities. Outside the team has arrived, Yamato reabsorbs his clone into a small seed in his palm. He gives this and another seed to Naruto and Sakura. He asks them to swallow them, as they'll allow him to keep track of them both. He put such a tracker in Sai. He states that's why he paid for the bath and food at the hot springs. He says everything is going how Tsunade had thought and it’s good that Sai went in first. He tells them to get ready and Naruto and Sakura acknowledge.

Chapter 302: "Infiltration...!!" – Yamato says they'll use a doton technique to get in. Inside Kabuto shows Sai to his room. He lays down an envelope and lights a candle. He tells Sai to stay there until needed, and then locks the door from the outside. Sai listens at the door as Kabuto walks away. Down in the earth Yamato tells them that it's as he thought, the compound is surrounded by rock. Naruto says he'll use Rasengan and Sakura chides him, saying it’s too loud. Yamato finds a small crack and inserts wood from his finger; it quickly grows to shatter an entrance hole. Yamato says they'll find Sai first. In his room Sai summons a book from his scroll. He reads it and is surprised by its contents. Yamato peeks around a corner with a mirror and tells his team to move. Kabuto walks on and thinks he better get to work on the Bingo Book before Orochimaru gets annoyed. He then realizes he left the envelope in Sai's room, he turns to walk back. The lock on the door catches and Sai is startled. He quickly puts the book away. The team walks in and Sai is surprised again. Sai says he shouldn't be surprised since Yamato is an ANBU. Yamato's finger returns from a key back to normal and he tells the young man to explain himself. Naruto grabs Sai and demands an answer. Sai tells Naruto to quiet down or they'll be in trouble. Sakura gives him his drawing book and Sai thanks her. She asks if he is following Danzou's orders. Yamato asks if it’s the next attempt at Konoha's destruction. Sai just stands emotionless, eyes closed but then he smiles and says no. Naruto yells that the smile proves he is lying. Sai says now that he has been found out the mission is a failure. He then states that there isn't reason to hide it anymore. They are correct; the goal is to destroy Konoha. Elsewhere in the compound, Kabuto walks closer to Sai's room...

Chapter 303: "Sai's Betrayal!!" – Sai says he was to meet Orochimaru and then spy on him. Orochimaru would betray them as soon as he took over Konoha, so they're just planning ahead. Sakura is surprised that Danzou sent Sai alone, but he says he's trained for this and that his ink can turn into animals and report back for him. She asks Sai how he could do this, the lives he is risking. He states “Sai” isn't even his name, he's no one, just a tool. Sakura asks how he can say that when he carries the picture book. The boy inside is his brother, and it serves as proof you do exist and have feelings. Sai takes the book and loses his smile. Sakura states that he keeps the book because it proves their tie and he doesn't want to break their link. Sai gets a surprised look on his face. Yamato states they looked inside, and saw the unfinished pages. The two brothers were destined to fight each other, and he knows how the ANBU Root had similar comrade killing rituals to "Blood" Mist Village. Sai says "No" and states the book was to be a present to his brother, but he died from an illness. They weren't blood related but his brother praised his work. Root takes orphans, and he thought of him as a brother. He wanted to show his brother the final pages in the book but he died, and he can no longer remember what he wanted to draw. Outside Kabuto walks to their room and opens the door. The room is empty. Outside the compound Sai is tied up. Yamato says he's sorry to Sai; he'll have to stay here with his clones. Naruto eagerly says it's time to save Sasuke. Sai says that's doubtful, he met Sasuke and he says he no longer cares about you. He asks Naruto that he's willing to oppose Orochimaru? Naruto says yes, he hated Sasuke at first but he formed a close bond to him over time. Sai is still unsure and Naruto says even if his body is destroyed he won’t stop. No matter what he'll take Sasuke back from Orochimaru. A surprised Sai can only watch on...

Chapter 304: "The Reverse Side of Betrayal!!" – The team jumps back as kunai pepper the ground around Sai. Kabuto lands and states it looks like he got caught and didn't betray them after all. He then cuts Sai's bonds. Above Kabuto on the cliff two bunshin form a Rasengan and charge, Kabuto easily kicks it away stating it's useless. Naruto says he had to at least try and Kabuto states he was referring to saving Sasuke, he's different now. Suddenly Sai grabs Kabuto from behind and the Sound nin demands to know what is going on. Sai states sometimes people change, including him but something’s don't change, including his allegiance. Yamato binds Kabuto with wooden body shackle, and then he forms a wood clone. Naruto asks Sai why he did that, and Sai states he wants to know more about him and Sasuke, he can't forget the feelings he had for his own brother, and watching Naruto may help him deal with it. Kabuto merely laughs saying they don't know the real Sasuke, he's probably through training inside and resting in his room. There are numerous rooms though, and they may just find Orochimaru's if they're not careful. Inside the compound Yamato says they'll split into two teams, he'll go with Sakura while Naruto and Sai pair. They just need to mold chakra and he can detect them in trouble. Naruto frantically searches through many rooms and then passes out. Sai states they should rest but Naruto is adamant they keep going. He's exhausted from going Kyuubi previously. They rest and Sai tells Naruto he's hasty and loud mouthed like his brother. He had no dignity and he starts to say no penis but catches himself. An enthused Sai holds up his picture book and states his brother was also serious in his work like Naruto. Suddenly he stops talking and states he finally remembers what he wanted to draw in the middle, it's a dream he had. He quickly gets out his brush and ink and finishes the picture. It's he and his brother in their ANBU gear holding hands. Sai genuinely smiles and Naruto grins too. Their moment is cut short as a figure arrives, Orochimaru ponders aloud just whose side Sai is on...

Chapter 305: "The Bond With Your Friend" – Orochimaru throws snakes from his arm and the young men retreat. Naruto yells for Sai to find Sasuke so Sai turns and runs away. Orochimaru complements Naruto's tenacity. Elsewhere Sakura and Yamato have no luck finding Sasuke. Yamato senses Naruto's chakra so they bolt to his location. Sai paints rats on a scroll and then sends them to find Sasuke's scent. Orochimaru ponders aloud why Naruto is so tired and then backup arrives. The Sannin figures Naruto still has yet to recover and he offers to let him live so he can continue to take out Akatsuki members. Orochimaru states he still has use for Sai though and then takes his leave in a puff of smoke. Yamato asks where Sai is and Naruto explains. He then states he may be able to do Tajuu Kage Bunshin to find Sai. Elsewhere a rat sneaks under a door. Yamato finds Sai's bag and looks at one of his books in surprise. Elsewhere Sai spies a sleeping Sasuke. Yamato states it’s an assassination list, with all the faces marked out except for an entry for Sasuke. Sai's true mission was to kill Sasuke. Naruto can't believe it after Sai's stated change of heart. Yamato points out a Mist Jounin who was a danger to Konoha whom is now crossed out. Sakura states it may all have been an act. Yamato states Sai had been tasked with killing threats to Konoha. Elsewhere Sai spies the sleeping figure, ink snakes move up and around Sasuke. Yamato states Danzou wanted Sai to kill Orochimaru's next container, so they better find him quickly. In the room Sasuke asks why Sai is there, Sai responds that he is there to... return Sasuke to Konoha! Sasuke stays quiet and Sai states it is because Naruto thinks of Sasuke as a brother, and he also wants to protect that precious bond.

Chapter 306: "The Hour of Reunion...!!" – Sasuke states he was woken up because of bonds? Elsewhere Naruto creates bunshin to search and then goes with Sakura and Yamato. An explosion rocks the compound, outside the Yamato clone and Kabuto look over in surprise. Kabuto amusedly thinks Sasuke can get cranky when he wakes up. Inside the team hears the destruction. Yamato feels Sai's chakra so they rush to his aid. Sai gathers himself from the rubble and complements Sasuke for living up to his reputation. Sasuke watches on from the ground above, newly exposed from the explosion. Down the corridor the team arrives and sees Sai in the distance. Sakura takes off and grabs Sai by the throat, demanding to know how many times he plans to betray them. A voice from above welcomes Sakura. A stunned Sakura turns to see Sasuke standing above. Down the corridor Yamato and Naruto see her surprised countenance. Naruto understands the look and rushes to her side. He looks up and sees his dear friend. Sasuke, garbed in black pants, an open white long sleeved shirt, with a traditional Sound rope belt with sword slung on back merely watches on...

Chapter 307: "Whim...!!" – Sasuke asks if Kakashi is here, Yamato says no. He then says they're here to bring Sasuke back. Sai pulls his sword and Sasuke states his replacement says foolish things about saving bonds. Sakura is confused and Sai admits his mission was indeed to kill Sasuke. However, meeting Naruto made him want to remember his own feelings and bonds. Because Sakura and Naruto are so desperate he wants to help them. If Sasuke breaks his bonds for good he'll long for them in the future. Sasuke states he understands that, that's why he has a new bond, pure hatred for his brother. Sasuke remembers Itachi's past words and he states bonds hampered his ambition and weakened his feelings. Naruto remembers Sasuke's words on cutting bonds at the Valley of the End, and then demands to know why he didn't kill him. Sasuke states he didn't do so because that path was merely to attain power. Naruto demands to know what that means but Sasuke says he doesn't have to explain himself, and that he only saved Naruto on a whim. Suddenly Sasuke is chest to chest with Naruto with his left arm on Naruto's right shoulder. Yamato is impressed with Sasuke's speed. Sasuke begins to dig at Naruto, stating Naruto's dream was to become Hokage, and yet he failed his mission to stop him? He then states firmly this time his whim will be to end Naruto's life. He then pulls his sword from his back. A determined Naruto retorts back that he's correct; one who can't save his friends can hardly become the Hokage. Sasuke offers a grunt in acknowledgement.

Chapter 308: "Sasuke's Strength!!" – Sasuke moves to stab but Sai jumps in to stay his arm. Sasuke complements Sai for his maneuver and Naruto flips out of Sasuke's grasp. Sasuke activates Sharingan and Yamato sends wood from his palm. Suddenly arcs of lightning envelope everyone around Sasuke. Sai is knocked out and Naruto falls to the ground. Sakura surmises that Sasuke sent out Chidori from his whole body. She remembers her promise to save Sasuke as well so she charges. Sasuke charges Chidori through his hand and sword. Yamato sees the danger and jumps in Sakura's path. Sasuke's sword cleanly cuts through Yamato's kunai, goes into his shoulder and then pins him to a rock. He then denigrates Yamato's defensive abilities. Sasuke states his Kusanagi sword is special. Yamato surmises the Chidori current increases its cutting ability and helps the numbness spread throughout the target’s body. A feral Naruto begins to gather himself from the ground, while his crystal necklace remains behind having fallen off. Inside the Kyuubi prison the beast has partially boiled outside the bars. It tells Naruto now is the time. When Naruto doesn't respond it asks why the hesitation? Naruto tells him he's staying inside this time. Kyuubi mockingly tells Naruto he needs the demon. That he has no chance unless the seal is completely released. Naruto raises his arm in defiance to stop the beast. Another arm then reaches out to touch Kyuubi's nose... it's Sasuke's! Kyuubi offers his surprise at an Uchiha showing up. Naruto asks Sasuke what he is doing there. Sasuke says he finally sees Naruto's hidden power and he is quite surprised...

Chapter 309: "Conversation with Kyuubi!!" – Kyuubi offers his surprise at one from the cursed bloodline seeing him within Naruto. Sasuke asks if that means Kyuubi has seen these eyes before. Kyuubi states yes, those eyes with a chakra more ominous than his own, just like was present in Uchiha Madara. Sasuke then focuses his strength and the Kyuubi head disperses. Sasuke wonders if he should know who Madara is. Kyuubi then considers in surprise Sasuke's ability to suppress him, and then warns him that he would regret killing Naruto. In the real world Naruto and Sai begin to stir. While Sasuke continues watching Naruto intently, Yamato quickly forms a handseal to shoot wood from his wound to force out the blade. Sasuke jumps back in surprise and a wood barrier rises to envelope him. He easily cuts through it and retreats to the ledge from earlier. Naruto yells to Sasuke that he should understand Orochimaru wants his body. Sasuke says he knows, but he will do what he can to get his revenge. Itachi is greater than Orochimaru and himself at the moment, but together they may have a chance. Yamato stands and apologizes that he is going to have to get serious now. Sasuke himself then states its time to end this; he forms a handseal and then raises his left arm. Suddenly Orochimaru grabs his arm and tells him not to use that jutsu. Sasuke demands he let ago and Kabuto chastises him, stating they should let Konoha continue to take out Akatsuki. The more they're eliminated the higher the chance for him to kill Itachi. Sasuke accepts the idea so the three disappear. Team Kakashi is left behind in the rubble. Naruto merely looks down in sadness and frustration.

Volume 33

From leafninja.com

Chapter 290: "The End of Treason" – Orochimaru watches on and Kabuto tells Sasori he wasn't able to get the needed cell specimens from Orochimaru's former host body because of the jutsu used. Naruto and the others talk over whether to take Kabuto now. Kabuto asks for the object quickly so he can get a move on. Yamato senses his ruse is about up so he pulls a kunai. Suddenly Orochimaru is standing beside a shocked Kabuto, who quickly bolts to Sasori's side and thanks him for pulling the kunai as a warning. Orochimaru states Sasori's cloak brings back memories. Yamato asks if Orochimaru followed Kabuto. Orochimaru states he is glad Kabuto was sent to him, because his expertise allowed him to reuse experimental human bodies over and over, where he could only use them once before. Naruto isn't sure what to do, and Yamato debates over whether to assist Kabuto against Orochimaru, and how easily it will reveal him. Kabuto charges his hand with chakra and suddenly swipes at Sasori, cutting off his head! Yamato has to bolt from the body and retreat. Orochimaru sends a torrent of snakes from his sleeve to capture Yamato. Yamato replaces himself with a wooden doll and manages to retreat backwards. Orochimaru is surprised by the wood technique and shows recognition of Yamato's true identity. Standing together, Kabuto asks Orochimaru if this is Sasori's true appearance, Orochimaru says no. Kabuto says he never saw Sasori's true form. Yamato asks how it is possible, and Orochimaru says he removed the memory block long ago. Kabuto states he sympathized with Orochimaru and has been siding with him since. Kabuto asks Yamato who he is but Orochimaru says he will explain later, then asks for the three in hiding to come out. Yamato gives the signal and the three jump to his assistance. Kabuto acts bemused by Naruto showing up again, and Orochimaru gloats it will be interesting to see who between Naruto and Sasuke has become stronger...

Chapter 291: "The Trigger of Anger" – Naruto fills with rage and the Kyuubi chakra forms around him. Sakura tells Kabuto to give Sasuke back and he retorts Sasuke came willingly. Orochimaru gloats if they want to know about Sasuke they'll have to beat it out of him. Naruto charges and slams Orochimaru back into the forest beyond. Everyone watches in wonder. We flashback to Jiraiya showing a scar on his chest, explaining how rage triggered a bloodlust in Naruto and caused him to grow four tails and lose control. He explains how the Kyuubi chakra will destroy Naruto's body and then later heal it. Unfortunately that lessens the cellular life span and will eventually kill him. Tsunade then tells Yamato that is why he is important. Orochimaru reappears with half his face torn off and states Naruto has become more Jinchuuriki-like. He states no wonder his guinea pig Yamato is there. Kabuto is confused and Orochimaru explains how years earlier he infused 60 children with Shodai's gene's, in the hopes of attaining the ability to use Mokuton and Shodai's legendary ability to control the tailed beasts. Sakura finally understands how Yamato uses Mokuton and Orochimaru states he can finally get his hands on an old research sample. He again gloats though he'd like to see who is stronger, Sasuke or Naruto. Naruto yells that Sasuke doesn't belong to Orochimaru, and three Kyuubi tails now swing behind him...

Chapter 292: "The Third Tail" – The group watches on in fear. The chakra twists and contorts around Naruto's body, with him facing Orochimaru directly in a vision of the demon fox himself. Orochimaru is amused and the demon fox roars sending shockwaves outwards partially destroying the bridge. Orochimaru still stands firms and Sakura marvels at the power of the jinchuuriki. Sai recognizes the power within Naruto. Kabuto charges from behind Naruto with his chakra scalpel and Naruto turns and yells, sending a destructive sphere of chakra outwards to knock him backwards and into Sakura. Kabuto lands in the forest beyond and Sakura is now unconscious. The bridge splits in two and Sakura begins to slide off. Yamato uses Mokuton to brace the bridge. The other half has fallen against the cliff wall; a chakra arm extends swiping at the airborne Orochimaru, sending him into the forest. Sakura falls over the side to the gorge below. Sai states this is where his mission begins; he forms an ink bird and falls towards Sakura, only to take air and then fly away from her. A surprised Yamato has to extend a tree limb far below to grab Sakura. Sai flies on and the forest explodes as Orochimaru emerges on a tree limb, missing an arm. His mouth opens and he emerges from his mouth, peeling his outer skin away and he is whole again. Orochimaru gloats again that even with all that power, Naruto is still nothing next to Sasuke. A fourth tail begins to emerge...

Chapter 293: "Running Wildly" – Naruto hunches over as the chakra boils around him. Inside himself he reaches out to a spectral Sasuke and the liquid in the Kyuubi lair fills. Naruto passes through the gate barrier and the Kyuubi encloses his paws around him. In the forest, Naruto’s flesh begins to peel off, revealing skin similar in appearance to his feral whiskers. Orochimaru remarks the chakra feels different this time around. Elsewhere Yamato assists Sakura and she asks where Naruto is. Yamato explains and then sends a wood clone towards the disturbance. Kabuto heals himself and remarks it is no surprise why Akatsuki wants a jinchuuriki's power so bad. Sai watches from above as a sphere of chakra surrounds Naruto. Naruto wails and an explosion rips from his location leveling the surrounding forest. Yamato forms a wood barrier and Sai's bird is destroyed. To Yamato's surprise and Orochimaru's delight, a totally feral Naruto with claws, ears, fur and four-tails crouches ready...

Chapter 294: "The Fourth Tail" – Orochimaru unleashes a torrent of snakes from his mouth. The wave slithers towards Naruto and swords emerge from their mouths. Naruto swipes the snake tidal wave away with a shockwave. Yamato marvels at the power of even one Kyuubi strike, and Sai thinks he can't get close enough with the current state of battle. Naruto sends his Kyuubi arms into the ground. They burst up near Orochimaru and then split off to grab him. Orochimaru sends out a huge snake from his arm, it coils around the Kyuubi arm and the snake begins to burn. Orochimaru sends out a second form of himself from his mouth. It attempts to strike Naruto but the demon form falls away and another emerges from lower on Naruto's body to swat his attacker away. Orochimaru is ripped in two by the attack, but snakes emerge from each torso to connect and reattach his form. At the bridge Yamato is surprised the fourth tail would come out here, and Sakura asks how he knows so much. He tells her not to worry, and that this is why he was assigned to this mission. Kabuto walks up and states that he guesses Sasori won't be coming. That even Akatsuki has trouble with Orochimaru-sama, but for Sasori to choose them to come is a bit surprising. Sasori always stated how he wanted to take down his former partner. For Sasori himself not to do it, means he is captured or dead. Sakura affirms it is the latter, which Kabuto says is not a bad thing. Elsewhere small black orbs of blood and chakra begin to coalesce into a ball above Naruto as he prepares to attack. Orochimaru watches on and surmises this development can't be good...

Chapter 295: "To the Kyuubi..." – The black orb begins to shrink and Orochimaru surmises he will die if it hits him. Yamato watches on and considers how the chakra around Naruto forms a mini-Kyuubi. He states he can sense its evil desires, and it is a wonder Naruto can even move with that chakra around him. Suddenly Naruto swallows the small orb and his chest swells in size. Orochimaru thinks over how the attack will come, and suddenly a huge blast erupts from Naruto's mouth. Orochimaru quickly draws blood and summons three gigantic protective gates. The gate erupts and Yamato marvels at the level of battle. The blast rips through the surrounding area, when the dust settles the gates are gone and Orochimaru is planted upside into the ground. Kabuto remarks the attack was not enough and suddenly a blade extends from the ground through Naruto's chest. Orochimaru's head snakes up, controlling the blade from his mouth. Naruto is thrown into one of the cliffs beside the bridge. Orochimaru smiles and Kabuto remarks that Naruto is more like the Kyuubi than ever. Sakura watches on in worry.

Chapter 296: "A Sorrowful Conclusion" – Kabuto comments this is more a fight between monsters than ninja. Sakura watches on with sorrow, and Orochimaru thinks how even the Kusanagi could not pierce Naruto. Naruto throws the blade aside and the others jump to safety. Kabuto comments on the lengths of Naruto's drive to save Sasuke, and Sakura thinks over Naruto's past promises to her. Kabuto states Naruto is losing himself, a tear wells in Sakura's eyes and she darts towards her friend. Yamato yells to stop and she screams for Naruto to end this, that she can bring Sasuke back. A worried Yamato forms a handseal as a tail whips to strike Sakura. Elsewhere Sai wonders if Naruto died and sees his chance, in the distance Orochimaru's extended head spits out a new body. Both collapse to the ground. A ragged Orochimaru comments that his vessel is nearing its end, but he reassures himself by thinking that he has Sasuke. Back at the bridge, Sakura strikes the ground injured. Wood has enveloped Naruto to contain him. Kabuto walks towards Sakura and wood envelops him too. Kabuto tells Yamato not to get hasty, he has no intentions of hurting anyone. Kabuto extends his chakra from his hand to heal Sakura, and states that they both oppose Akatsuki. If they live they may even be able to take down another one. Naruto rages against the wood and Kabuto states they have their hands full with Naruto, and something should be done about him. He thinks that Orochimaru must be ready and disappears. Yamato forms a complex handseal and slaps Naruto on the chest. Spiked wood pillars rise around him, and the black chakra and blood begin to retreat from his body to the seal on him chest. Elsewhere Sai walks up to a surprised Orochimaru and states he does not mean him harm... he has a message from Danzou.

Chapter 297: "Sai's Mission" – Orochimaru can’t believe Danzou is still alive. Sai says he has a message and Orochimaru interrupts to tell him to speak carefully. Sai states he only speaks how Danzou instructed him to. The two men exchange smiles and Orochimaru quickly spits a sword through Sai's chest. Orochimaru chides Sai for having no manners. Sai falls apart as an ink blob and the sword turns into a snake and returns to its master. Sai emerges from the ground and Orochimaru states he should be polite and show himself when speaking to superiors. At the bridge Sakura heals Naruto, and notes that Kyuubi is healing Naruto even more slowly than before. Sakura winces at her Kyuubi burns and Naruto begins to stir. She asks Yamato if she can be taught the control technique, he states no. He can do it only because he has Shodai's genes, and even then not as well. Naruto wears a special chakra crystal which belonged to Shodai, with that Yamato can control a Jinchuuriki's chakra. Shodai was made Hokage for this ability, and Yamato was chosen for this reason as well. Sakura sadly retorts she can only do little things for Naruto. Yamato states it’s not a matter of big or little, it's the strength of the feelings she has for him. Sakura looks on with a bit of surprise. He begins to state he can tell by looking at her that she... but Naruto awakes and greets Sakura. She begins to cry and Naruto is clueless about what happened. He asks why she is crying and jumps up, theorizing that Sai must has called her a cow or monstrously strong. She punches him in the stomach and states he's the one who always comments about the latter. Sakura asks of Sai's whereabouts and elsewhere Orochimaru asks how he can believe Sai. Sai reaches into his backpack and he is suddenly slammed face first into the ground by Kabuto with kunai in hand. His bag contents spill everywhere, including his ink, brush, picture book and an envelope. Orochimaru tells him to calm down, Sai is now their subordinate. Kabuto wonders if he can be trusted, and Sai tells him to look in the envelope. Orochimaru reads it and tells Kabuto to let him go. The two men rise and then all three disappear. Watching from the woods beyond, Yamato's wood bunshin clone finally understands...

Chapter 298: "Secret Mission" – Yamato's clone surmises this was Sai's mission since at least the hot springs, and he figures pursuit is best. At the bridge Yamato tells Sakura and Naruto that Sai has gone with Orochimaru. Naruto ponders why everything is destroyed. Yamato remembers what Jiraiya said and Naruto asks if he was unconscious. A worried Sakura tells him Orochimaru knocked him out. Sakura picks up Sai's photo book and Yamato tells them he's in wireless contact with his clone. Yamato tells them Sai went willingly. They then discuss Danzou, and Yamato surmises he probably wants to destroy Konoha and assume leadership with Orochimaru's help. Elsewhere Kabuto tells Orochimaru they're either being tailed or Sai is being tracked. Orochimaru says a corpse will be necessary. At the bridge Yamato tells them they're going now, and Naruto collapses. Yamato tells him to go back to Konoha because of his weakened state. Sakura is surprised, stating Kakashi would never do that. Yamato tells her he is not Kakashi, and they are not Genin who need to be coddled. This could be their last chance to take out Orochimaru. Elsewhere the pursuing Yamato clone stops in surprise, hanging from a noose is Sai... dead.

Chapter 299: "The Source of Strength...!!" – The team rushes on, Sakura goes to grab a limb and winces in pain from her Kyuubi wound, causing her to fall. Yamato quickly stops her from hitting the ground. He speculates the Kyuubi chakra has acted like a poison, which her medical jutsu can't heal. He is surprised Naruto can even handle it. Naruto is worried and Sakura tells him Orochimaru did it. Yamato tells them to rest, and that Sakura is vital to the mission. She is annoyed at slowing them down and Yamato tells her to not worry about it. He asks Naruto to help him plan their attack and they walk away. Being a distance from Sakura, he tells Naruto that he hurt her. Naruto is surprised and remembers it was just like the time Jiraiya was injured. He tells Naruto that she didn't want to hurt him. Yamato states he can control the Jinchuuriki power when close. And it's true that power may help Naruto save Sasuke, but it's not his true strength. Using the power hurts both him and those close to him. Yamato states Naruto lost patience, correct? He then says he'll seal off Kyuubi's power completely, but it won't make him weaker. He tells Naruto that he is strong enough in his own right. Naruto isn't so sure, but Yamato says that Naruto is able to stand Kyuubi's chakra because of his own. Naruto is surprised and Yamato tells him if he really wants to help his friends, do it on his own power. Naruto empathically affirms. Elsewhere Orochimaru states their tail has stopped and Kabuto says it's thanks to him that he could create so many corpses. He looks back at Sai and asks Orochimaru if Sai can help in the experiment in his free time. Orochimaru tells him to do whatever he likes. Back at the Sai corpse, the clone Yamato determines it’s a fake body, and realizes they'll need to be more careful now. Elsewhere Sakura looks through Sai's things and sees a surprising picture in his drawing book. She yells for Yamato and Naruto to come have a look...

Volume 32

From leafninjacom

Chapter 281: "The Road to Sasuke!!" – In Konoha, Shizune and Tsunade discuss Chiyo's passing and the teams coming back in three days. Shizune asks why Naruto was sent, and Tsunade responds Naruto knows what Jinchuuriki go through. Back in Hidden Sand, Naruto and Sakura pay respects to Chiyo's grave and then join the rest to leave. Outside the village entrance, Naruto shyly says this is where people usually shake hands to say goodbye but he knows Gaara is not like that. To Naruto's surprise sand begins to raise his arm and the two shake hands. Gai supports Kakashi and his rival apologizes for being wiped out. Gai then maneuvers Kakashi to give him a piggyback, much to Kakashi's embarrassment. Gai asks who else wants a ride and Lee gets psyched seeing it as training. Lee bends over and asks for Neji, which Neji quite quickly and firmly says no to. Elsewhere Tobi finds Deidara's arm and states he definitely died in an explosion. Before he can pick it up, Deidara walks up and tells him to drop it, much to Tobi's surprise. Zetsu asks where the Jinchuuriki is but Deidara just states he did his job already. Tobi then excitedly asks if he is okay after such a tough fight. Deidara is beyond annoyed and states his tolerance has limits, he then asks Tobi to drop it or else. Tobi asks if that means blowing up?... With no hesitation Deidara has Tobi down to the ground trying to strangle the young man with his legs. Back in Konoha, a bandaged old man tells a young man that he is the strongest of his generation and that strings have been pulled to place him on Team Kakashi. He dubs him Sai and chastises him for attempting to smile. Sai apologizes saying he can't make much of the things called emotions yet.

Chapter 282: "Kakashi's Group Returns" – In Konoha, Kakashi rests in the hospital. Elsewhere Tsunade, Sakura and Shizune discuss the upcoming Grass Country mission. Tsunade wants Naruto to go as part of a four-man team. Naruto watching from above agrees with them and then jumps away. Village council member Koharu arrives and asks to speak with Tsunade. They go inside and Koharu and Homura ask her not to send Naruto on any more missions which could involve Akatsuki. Naruto walks through Konoha and he wonders who to bring. Suddenly a figure with a high collar shirt, shades, oversized coat with the hood up tells him it's been awhile. Naruto is at a loss and the man states Naruto should recognize the face of his comrades. Naruto then realizes that the "annoying" speaking figure is none other than Shino! He then yells at him for being so covered up, making it hard to recognize him. Suddenly from above lands Kiba and a very huge Akamaru. Kiba is surprised at Naruto's growth but Naruto retorts Akamaru is the one who has grown. Kiba states he did not really notice because he and Akamaru are always together. Naruto looks to Shino for agreement but Shino only mockingly sulks that Kiba was recognized so quickly. A yelp is heard and in the distance standing behind a fence is a surprised and fuller figured Hinata. She frets over what say to Naruto after three years. Suddenly Naruto is beside her asking why she is hiding and she quickly feints. Naruto asks her what's the matter and Kiba retorts that this always seems to happen when Hinata is around Naruto. Shino can only sadly quip about how Hinata was so easily recognized as well.

Chapter 283: "Search for More Members" – Naruto walks through the village and states Team 8 cannot join him because of a mission. He sees Shikamaru who states that as he told him before, his Examiner duties are keeping him busy. A voice volunteers to help Naruto though, it's Chouji! Who has grown in size and girth. Shikamaru tells Chouji though that his mission with Ino and Asuma would preclude his joining, Chouji says he'll talk to Asuma about it. Elsewhere Sai unrolls a scroll and begins to write on it in ink. As Chouji eats from his chips, Naruto jokes that he is as big as ever. Suddenly Shikamaru and Chouji are alerted, Shikamaru jumps and knocks down Naruto while Chouji enlarges his fist to smash into a tiger made of ink that is jumping at them. The ink explodes and another tiger jumps from above, Chouji grabs and smashes it as well. Shikamaru sees their target and extends his shadow. Sai sits on a roof beyond, Shikamaru states he does not know who the guy is but they'll turn him over for interrogation once caught. Sai draws more tigers and Naruto charges him. The tigers jump off the paper to attack Naruto on the ground below; Shikamaru's shadow extends off the ground and pierces each tiger with multiple spears. The ink falls down harmlessly and Naruto jumps with a kunai to attack Sai. Sai pulls his weapon to defend effortlessly. Sai states Naruto's power is weak, and then mockingly asks him if he even has a penis.

Chapter 284: "New Companions" – In the Hokage building, Homura and Koharu state Naruto is not to leave the village. Tsunade replies that will only put the village in danger from Akatsuki. If he is kept on the move, Akatsuki will have little chance to track him. Homura calls Tsunade naive. Tsunade grows angry and says she offers a compromise as well. Homura retorts what proof can she offer of village protection? Tsunade remembers her first meetings with Naruto, and states she believes he will not be defeated. And if the village should be in danger, she will gladly give her life protecting it. Homura placates and says if that is the case, they will choose the other squad members. He then asks Danzou to come in, the older bandaged man from earlier. Tsunade knows the man and asks if this means the new member will be from "Root." Elsewhere Naruto demands to know Sai's identity and the two break, a shadow creeps below Sai so he jumps into the air and disappears. As Shikamaru and Chouji watch on, a voice demands to know what is going on. It's Ino! Chouji replies that some weird person attacked them, and Ino asks if he is referring to Naruto. Chouji says no and Ino yells a greeting to Naruto. Back in the office, Shizune states with Kakashi out they'll need a new captain. In flashback Danzou states that Tsunade controls the ANBU, so one of her best could be picked. In the present a masked ANBU stands before Tsunade as she lays out the mission. The man is honored to be replacing THE Kakashi senpai. Tsunade tells him this is a normal mission, he can lose his mask. She gives him the code name "Yamato" and tells him he'll also get another team member, a new recruit from the ANBU "root" division. She asks Yamato to keep a close eye on Sai, being the recommendation of Danzou, a war hawk who opposed Sandaime. Though the "Root" division was disbanded, he should not be taken lightly. Elsewhere Sai appears and greets Naruto. Yamato arrives and lays out the mission plan. Sakura asks if Naruto knows him and Sai retorts he wanted to test Naruto, but had no idea he was so weak. Naruto is enraged and Sakura holds him back, and tells him not to get into fights with a teammate. She tells Sai he is not making a good impression, which Sai retorts back that the same can be said for her, being so ugly. This causes Sakura to rage and be held back by Yamato, who can only suggest she take her own advice.

Chapter 285: "You from 'Root'" – Yamato stands before his team and asks them to introduce themselves, and then he lays out the mission. He states it will give them the opportunity to find info to assassinate Orochimaru and retrieve Sasuke. He asks the team to gather in an hour and dismisses them. Naruto and Sakura walk away and compare Sai to Sasuke, stating Sai fails to live up to their friend. In an apartment, Sai gathers his tools. On the walls hang drawings of scenery. He picks up a drawing of his younger self and quickly pulls a kunai to defend himself. An ANBU member withdraws after locking kunai with Sai. He complements Sai's reflexes and gives him orders from Danzou. A cat meows and the ANBU is startled. He tells Sai failure is not an option and chides him for carrying the drawing of himself. He tells Sai that those in Root have no name, feelings, past or future, only your mission. Root lies below the ground supporting the great tree of Konoha. In Tsunade's office, she tells Sakura to control Naruto as best she can. Danzou knocks and enters her office. He states he has heard of the ANBU appointed as leader, and hopes Sandaime has not rubbed off on him, as how Shodai rubbed off on Sarutobi. He takes his leave and Tsunade tells Sakura that Danzou was a militaristic hardliner who was up for the Third Hokage position with Sarutobi. Sakura leaves and joins her team at the gate of Konoha, Yamato then tells them it is time to move out for the Grass Country!

Chapter 286: "Naruto and Sasuke and Sai" – As the team walks, Naruto contemplates how Sai resembles Sasuke. Sai asks him to stop staring and Naruto gets angry. Yamato tells them to calm down, that they are a team now. Naruto retorts he had a team, and it had Sasuke, not Sai. Sai states he is glad he is not Sasuke, because he was a bastard traitor. Sakura steps to calm Naruto and asks Sai to forgive him, and then suddenly slugs Sai. She states he does not have to forgive her though. Sai says he was fooled by Sakura's fake smile, and Sakura tells him to not talk about Sasuke again in her presence. Sai states he smiles because it says in a book that even fake smiles will help get out of bad situations. Yamato then forms a handseal and does a wood prison technique. He says they can spend a day making friends in it or go to a hot springs, and he interjects that he is not against ruling by terror. Sakura is surprised he could use Shodai’s wood release jutsu. In the springs Yamato, Naruto and Sai relax. Yamato says relaxing as men in the nude should make them comrades, and then gives Naruto his scary terror face. Naruto jumps up and agrees and Sai ruefully comments that it appears Naruto finally has "one". Naruto yells at him for only thinking about penises. An embarrassed Sakura can only curse Naruto from the nearby women’s spa, as fellow female bathers laugh at his comments. Naruto gets a dirty eye to peep but Yamato exits the spring and warns him that Jiraiya once made the same mistake when he was younger, and Tsunade beat him to a pulp for it. In the bath cabin, Yamato sits down looking at an ANBU Root mask, and states things should start getting busy soon.

Chapter 287: "Untitled" – Sakura awakes and heads outside to meet Sai who is painting. She asks what he is painting and states she is surprised to see a soft side to him. Sai remarks with her smile should he be afraid of being hit? Sakura jokes but says no, she was just interested. She asks the name of the work and Sai reports that he has never given a name to the thousands of pictures he has painted. Sakura states one normally gives names to paintings based on your mood or feelings. Sai states he couldn't give them an accurate title, no feelings occur to him. Naruto arrives and states that is probably why he acts the way he does. He also tells them Yamato is ready to go. Naruto says the painting isn't much, and Sai retorts just like his penis. And infuriated Naruto yells that he can honestly say he hates Sai, and that he should drop the fake smile and talk honestly. He tells Sai if he wants to fight then lets fight. Sai says that really isn't the case, he simply doesn't feel anything towards Naruto at all. He tells them to go ahead and he'll pack his things. Sakura picks up a picture book with drawings of a young boy on each side. Sakura asks if she can look through it on the way, and Sai declines, saying it is not yet finished. Also it belongs to his older brother. A short time later during the night in a forest, Yamato uses a Mokuton technique to create a huge house. They go inside to camp for the night and Yamato tells Sakura he has read Sasori's profile and needs to know everything she has on him. Yamato tells them they will impersonate Sasori and he himself will approach the spy. Sakura says Yuura was a resourceful spy so this one will probably be dangerous as well. Naruto states he'll take him. Elsewhere a cloaked figure stands in the darkness.

Chapter 288: "Incomprehensible Feelings" – Yamato tells the group to back him up and work together in groups of two. Naruto begins to yell about being paired with Sai but Yamato shuts him up with his "scary" face. He tells them tomorrow they will train so he can see their skills. The next day Naruto and Sai jump to attack Yamato. Naruto forms Rasengan in Sai's hands and wood emerges to trap "Sai," who is revealed as a henge'd Naruto. The other Naruto jumps to pin Yamato but finds he is a dummy replacement. The real Sai releases painted snakes using his special mimic technique. The snakes coil around Naruto and the dummy trapping him. Elsewhere Sakura and Sai have captured Yamato and he congratulates them. A frustrated Naruto grabs Sai and asks if he if knows what comrade means. Sai says of course and writes the word "Comrade" on a scroll. He retorts Naruto was weak and let his frustration give himself away, preventing Sai from hiding and proceeding with caution. Sai says he did what was best to succeed in the mission. Naruto states he refuses to accept Sai as an ally. Sai asks Naruto what Sasuke would have done, would he have helped him? He states Sasuke betrayed the village and you still call him friend. Naruto says he'll do anything to save a friend, even work alongside Sai. Sai asks why he would do that, and Sakura tells him Naruto thinks of Sasuke as a brother. She asks Sai doesn't he feel the same towards his older brother? Sai states he talked of his brother in regards to his paintings, he doesn't have any emotions at all.

Chapter 289: "Akatsuki Spy" – Sakura asks Sai what he means by not being able to feel, especially having a brother. Sai states his brother died but even then he was not sure what expression to make. Yamato asks them to stop talking and get ready. Sakura tells Sai if it were some other day she would have hit him again, but Naruto was willing to work with you to find Sasuke, so she can not go about hurting him. Sai states that means she was being nice to Naruto. He states he doesn't understand and begins to comment on reading something similar in a book when Naruto interjects it is time to go. The group leaves and takes positions at the bridge. Yamato in the guise of Sasori waits on the bridge while the others wait in the bushes on one end. The spy arrives and it is Yakushi Kabuto! Kabuto states its been five years, and he is feeling weird with the memory block finally being removed. Naruto and Sakura are both surprised but have a hard time hearing their words. Sasori asks Kabuto where Orochimaru and Sasuke are. Kabuto replies they change lairs every week and will do so again in three days. They are currently at the north lake hideout. Kabuto is startled and looks to the bushes, a rabbit appears and then hops away to Kabuto's relief. But hidden in the trees watching is Orochimaru, who evilly grins as the meeting continues.

Volume 31

From leafninja.com

Chapter 272: "Chiyo-baa VS Sasori...!!" – As Sasori flies through the air towards Chiyo, Sakura grabs his cable and pulls him back towards her. Sakura lets out an audible "Shannaro!" and smashes Sasori into pieces, barely finishing him before the antidote ran out. However Sasori's chest casket draws the puppets parts back together, reforming him whole. Chiyo pulls in her arm and withdraws a summoning scroll. Swearing she would never use it again, Sasori has forced her hand. Chiyo summons ten puppets, with one puppet for each finger. It’s her ultimate master move, which is said to have brought down a fortress. Sasori removes his second of four back scrolls, and opens a chest compartment to help him summon over one hundred puppets! Sasori states he still can't believe he was forced by an old and a young woman to go this far to use the technique that brought down a country. Chiyo tells Sakura it’s better to not get involved, but Sakura says she should know her character by now as a student of Tsunade. Standing confidently beside Chiyo, the two kunoichi prepare for the final battle!

Chapter 273: "Last Battle!!" – It is a puppet onslaught, as Sasori launches his final attack. Puppets come in from all sides, with Chiyo deftly maneuvering her puppets in defense. Each of Chiyo's puppets begin to unleash hidden cords, weapons and devices to begin to cut Sasori's numbers down. The tide of puppets begins to get overwhelming, Sakura does what she can smashing puppets to bits. As Chiyo worries that one antidote makes things dangerous, she gets cut by a poisoned blade! Chiyo yells for Sakura to go after Sasori as she restrains the other puppets. A glowing orb is thrown to Sakura and she hurls it at Sasori. The orb expands to a gaping maw which bites onto Sasori and pins his body to the wall, cutting off his chakra with a seal. Sakura yells for Chiyo to take the antidote, but Sasori isn't done. The battered form of a fallen puppet rises from the ground with Sasori's casket implanted in its chest. The two kunoichi react in shock as it rushes with a katana toward Chiyo. With a desperate lunge, Sakura jumps in front of Chiyo, and becomes impaled by Sasori's blade.

Chapter 274: "Ungrantable Dream" – Chiyo is stunned by Sakura, who tells Chiyo to take the last antidote. Sasori is amused, and notes Sakura already is trying to promote healing in her stomach. It is pointless though, because the poison will deaden her body. Looking at the two struggle, Chiyo makes her decision. She withdraws the antidote and injects it into Sakura's leg to the surprise of Sakura and Sasori. Sakura holds firm to the sword, realizing Sasori wants to remove it and cut down the fallen Chiyo. It proves useless though, his puppet arm detaches at the elbow to reveal a hidden blade. Sasori charges for Chiyo and his grandmother makes one final puppeteering act. The father and mother puppets come rushing in with swords from either side, piercing Sasori's chest casket in a painful mockery of his young flashback embrace. Chiyo tells her grandson that his mind got too focused on killing. Puppet manipulation requires chakra from living tissue and such was housed in his true form, the chest casket. Sakura collapses to the ground and Chiyo moves to close her wound and remove the katana. An immobile Sasori states its useless, the wound is critical and even stopping the poison won't be enough. Chiyo states she knows medical jutsu would be pointless, so she will not even try. She will instead use a technique she developed just for Sasori, a reincarnation technique that could breathe life even into a puppet. A stunned Sasori looks on, realizing she meant it for his parents. Chiyo sadly states in exchange for granting life, she loses hers in exchange, to which the dying Sasori replies... "how stupid."

Chapter 275: "The Reward" – Chiyo finishes her jutsu and Sakura awakens. An amused Sasori asks Chiyo why she isn't dead yet, she replies Sakura wasn't dead, so it didn't require all her life in exchange. Sasori states that was a shame, causing an angered Sakura to slug Sasori across the face. Sasori states her actions do not hurt him, he long ago left his physical body and emotions behind to gain a type of puppet immortality. Knowing his time is at an end, Sasori offers to do them one final useless favor. He states he was scheduled to meet one of his underlings who has been a spy in Orochimaru's camp. In ten days time they were to meet at a bridge in the Grass Country. And with that, Sasori collapses alongside his parents... dead. Sakura congratulates Chiyo but the older woman wearily states it was not her doing; Sasori hesitated at the last moment and did not avoid the attack. Chiyo then collapses and Sakura tells her they can return to make more antidote, but Chiyo declines, saying she has one final act she needs to do. Elsewhere Deidara flies on, noting Naruto has calmed down. Naruto asks Kakashi if he's ready, but he states he doesn't have as much chakra as Naruto. But he says he is getting there, forming a handseal Kakashi reveals a new Sharingan form!

Chapter 276: "New Sharingan" – Naruto asks if that's what he was referring to and Kakashi affirms. Naruto states even if Kakashi fails, he'll take care of things. Kakashi focuses his eye and activates... Mangekyou Sharingan! This new Mangekyou form focuses on the area around Deidara's heart and the reality there begins to warp and sway. Deidara is surprised at a Doujutsu attack, and the focus moves from the chest to his right arm. Kakashi curses himself and Deidara's right arm gets sucked into nothingness. Deidara winces in pain and Kakashi states he's not skilled enough to properly control it. He begins to focus again and Deidara moves to fly away, Naruto and a Kage Bunshin appear in the air beside Deidara and attack with Rasengan. Deidara jumps off the bird and Naruto cuts off its head, carefully catching it as it falls to the ground. Deidara finds refuge in a tree. Kakashi's eye returns to the three tomoe Sharingan and a Naruto comes to check on him. The other two Naruto's peal away the clay to examine the dead Gaara. Deidara states that with two arms gone, jutsu usage is impossible. He is further surprised at a Doujutsu ability on par with Itachi, but the Jinchuuriki wasn't much. Deidara boasts they may fight again and Kakashi retorts Deidara's too careless. Right then another enraged Kyuubified Naruto appears from behind Deidara and slugs the Akatsuki member hard across the face.

Chapter 277: "Ultimate Art Form" – As Naruto falls, he forms four clones to each grab onto Deidara. The clones slam Deidara into the ground and the real Naruto begins pummeling. Kakashi watches on in worry. Naruto forms Rasengan and then slams it home; however Deidara disappears revealing a clay Kawarimi. As a chakra tail grows from Naruto, Deidara watches on from the bushes, marveling at Naruto's Jinchuuriki gift of strength. Naruto turns feral with a second tail forming, and the Naruto beside Kakashi winces in pain at some internal heat. Kakashi remembers how Jiraiya warned him to use a sealing tag to cut off the chakra before a second tail appears. Kakashi darts to Naruto and slaps the seal on his forehead, quickly weakening the young man. Elsewhere Team Gai has finished off their clones. As Naruto rests, Sakura and a weary Chiyo appear. Naruto welcomes them and Chiyo worries about Gaara only to see him with the Naruto clones. Deidara can't believe Sasori lost, his overconfidence in his art was his downfall but it was a fitting end. He moves to escape only to be cut off by Team Gai! Deidara bolts and TenTen launches projectiles. He quickly moves to his headless bird and chomps off a huge portion of clay. Deidara then ingests it! Neji sees Deidara focusing chakra to the clay inside and suddenly yells for everyone to move! Team Gai jumps away and Team Naruto watches in horror as Deidara grows huge and explodes!

Chapter 278: "The Death of Gaara" – As the explosion expands Neji is fearful they won't make it. Suddenly the dust settles to everyone's surprise. Where Deidara stood the surrounding area finishes being sucked into nothingness. Kakashi feels grateful that he somehow made it just in time with his Mangekyou technique. Gai is impressed and Sakura asks Kakashi what he did. He wearily responds he sent Deidara to another dimension. The Naruto's arrive with Gaara and the teams leave the forest for a nearby grassy field. Sakura checks Gaara and sadly nods that he is gone. Naruto begins to cry and asks why this had to happen to Gaara, right after he became Kazekage. Chiyo asks him to calm down but Naruto yells for her to shut up. He angrily demands to know why they made him a jinchuuriki anyway, why no one ever asked how he felt about it. He states he's failed two people so far, both Sasuke and Gaara. He could save neither even after his three years of training. Chiyo moves to Gaara and places her hands on his chest, and begins her tensei jutsu. Sakura recognizes the technique and yells to Chiyo but she trails off in sadness. Naruto demands to know what she is doing. Gai and Kakashi recognize her plan but Naruto still demands an answer. Sakura responds that Chiyo is going to bring Gaara back to life!

Chapter 279: "Wonderous Chakra" – Naruto asks in surprise if such a jutsu is possible. Sakura responds that only Chiyo knows it, while Neji contemplates the chakra manipulation. Kakashi watches on with his Sharingan and Chiyo begins to falter. Out of chakra Naruto offers to help, placing his hands over Chiyo's. Chiyo thinks over how Kakashi spoke highly of Naruto and his character. Chiyo begins to smile and thinks how good it is that there are good people like Naruto in this horrible world the older generations created. Chiyo tells Naruto to become an unparalleled Hokage, and for Sakura to surpass her teacher with her fiery spirit. As Naruto and Sakura listen on in sadness, Chiyo wishes for Naruto to help Gaara. We then go inside Naruto's young life conception, being surrounded by all his friends and Konoha comrades. Turning from the group the fantasy Naruto bolts away. Elsewhere Gaara is awakening into his own life conception, realizing he has form again. The lonely young Gaara sits alone crying in the desert wasteland. We draw in close and a hand grasps his shoulder. It's the young Naruto, who morphs into the older reality Naruto. A bittersweet looking Naruto welcomes Gaara back, and Gaara looks around in surprise. Naruto tells Gaara they came to save him. Surrounding the group are scores of celebrating Sand ninja, including Temari, Kankurou and Ebizou!

Chapter 280: "The Entrusted Wish" – Kankurou and Naruto begin to chide Gaara for causing so much hubbub, so Temari chastises them. The Sand ninja around the group begin to discuss Gaara, talking of strength and handsomeness. The kunoichi’s girly words perturb Naruto but Kankurou tells him girls can be like that. Kankurou thinks back to how Gaara spoke kindly of the way Naruto changed him, so he thanks Naruto. Naruto looks to the fallen Chiyo and says he should thank Chiyo when she gets better. Kankurou sadly tells Naruto how the tensei ninjutsu was developed by the puppet squad to breathe life into puppets, costing the user their life. A stunned Naruto thinks over Chiyo's previous words, including her wish for him to become a good Hokage. Ebizou looks down on his sister and states she finally looks at peace. Temari tells Naruto he's unique in that he can change people, he did so for Gaara and for Chiyo as well. She was not someone who cared for the village future, but Naruto changed her to believe that he and Gaara could both ensure a better future. Naruto contemplates she died in the same fashion as Sandaime Hokage, and sadly says he finally understands what she meant. Gaara begins to stand and moves to Naruto's side and looks down on the fallen Chiyo. The newly resurrected Kazekage then asks everyone to pray for Chiyo. Elsewhere a figure bursts from the ground... it's Deidara! Deidara is surprised he had to use his self-destructing bunshin, fortunately it provided a convincing enough diversion to allow escape. He then surmises he better look for his lower arm and his ring. Back in the destroyed cave, Zetsu stands over Sasori and his parents. Looking over his fallen comrade in arms, he states it appears to be the real Sasori. A voice elsewhere in the cave yells that Sasori's ring has been found. Sitting among the rubble is a mysterious figure, fully covered in clothing except for his hair, which sticks out from a mask with a swirling vortex for a face. The young man politely asks if he can finally become a member now that there is an opening. Zetsu yells that it is not that easy, but Zetsu's alternate personality asks why not and chimes in to say "Tobi" is a good boy. Tobi flicks the ring into the air, but fails to catch it again.

Volume 30

From leafninja.com

Chapter 263: "A Furious Cry...!!" – In the cave the leader tells Sasori and Deidara to take the "Jinchuuriki" alive but kill the rest. Itachi is asked to describe the demon vessel, and he states it will be the loud obnoxious one. The statue is then dispersed and the two real Akatsuki begin to wait. Outside Kakashi tells the teams that four other seal markers are in the surrounding area and Neji uses his Byakugan to locate them. Team Gai turns on their wireless communicators and then each goes after a marker. When each finds their marker, they and Kakashi each remove one. After removing the seal on the rock door, Kakashi jumps away and Sakura uses her strength to strike the rock and utterly destroy it. Elsewhere members of Team Gai see a version of themself rise from the ground, a mechanism to impede any ninja who removes the seals. Kakashi orders the team inside. There they see Sasori and Deidara, who ponders which is the Jinchuuriki, all the while sitting on Gaara's lifeless body. Naruto sees the two Akatsuki, and yells he'll kick the crap out of them. Remembering Itachi's earlier words, the two Akatsuki know their target...

Chapter 264: "Sasori's Art...!!" – Naruto yells for Gaara, but Kakashi tells him he knows it will not do any good. A boastful Deidara restates Kakashi's words. Knowing Gaara's life is all but gone, rage burns in Naruto. He charges but Kakashi jumps in his way and tells him to not get hasty. Deidara and Sasori begin to debate the nature of art which only infuriates Naruto. He pulls a scroll and summons a huge shuriken which he hurls at Sasori. Sasori easily bats the shuriken away and continues his debate. Sasori finally pushes his partner to leave, so Deidara's bird scoops up Gaara into its mouth and it and Deidara fly out of the cave. Naruto and Kakashi take chase, and Naruto demands for him to stop. Deidara cockily yields and hovers in the air over them. Inside Sakura feels she can handle Sasori but it will be difficult. Chiyo tells Sakura she'll fight her grandson, so she pulls a string of kunai and flings them at Sasori. Sasori blocks them with his tail and then reveals his true self. His cloak ripped apart, the wooden face of a man rests on his back and the "tail" is actually a tongue extending from its mouth. His right arm is normal but he wears a puppet attachment on his left arm. As he starts to unfurl he begins gloating about grotesquely killing both the kunoichi and adding them to his "collection" as puppets...

Chapter 265: "Chiyobaa and Sakura" – Outside Team Gai is being fought move for move by their doppelgangers. In the cave, Chiyo tells Sakura that the real Sasori is inside the puppet named Hiruko before them, and that it serves as both armor and a weapon. Unfortunately Hiruko has changed since Chiyo last saw it, so she is unsure what traps it currently has. Chiyo states though with her battle experience they can avoid any surprises and with Sakura's power they can smash the puppet and reveal Sasori. Chiyo removes her cap and reassures Sakura that the first step is now done. Outside Deidara asks if they really want to fight. Naruto tells Kakashi that he himself can fight Deidara alone. In the cave Sakura and Chiyo quietly discuss their battle plans. Sasori asks if Chiyo is already done, but she retorts he should quiet down because he'll soon be dead. Chiyo and Sakura charge and Hiruko's mouth opens to unload a torrent of needles. Chiyo and Sakura flip out of the way only to then have to avoid Hiruko's left arm, which has been fired at them. Its protrusions explode into more needles and the kunoichi use their agility to avoid the projectiles. This surprises Sasori and he asks if that is all they have. Sakura quickly rushes in and Sasori's tail moves to strike but it stops! Chiyo yells "Now Sakura!" and the young Leaf ninja unloads a huge crushing blow onto Hiruko, shattering it.

Chapter 266: "Sasori Appears...!!" – As the rubble settles, a torn cloak jumps away from Sakura. The dark figure comments on how Chiyo used Sakura as a puppet, and how another string stopped his tail. In Hidden Sand, the village council discusses the need to quickly select a Kazekage to show strength to the other villages. Kankurou is angered that they are giving up on Gaara, but they comment something similar was done when they selected his father after Sandaime Kazekage disappeared mysteriously. They spent too much time searching for him, rather than moving on. At the cave, Naruto has been sent crashing into the cliff face and Deidara comments on how unique Gaara and Naruto were. Not like the two other outcast and lonely jinchuuriki they captured and killed already. In the cave, a striking young man stands before Chiyo and Sakura. Chiyo is unable to believe Sasori hasn't aged a day from when he disappeared. Sasori states he didn't want to have to use his best, but the situation demands it. He withdraws a scroll and summons a new puppet. A shocked Chiyo is unable to believe it, the puppet is none other than Sandaime Kazekage!

Chapter 267: "Violent Determination" – Chiyo stands firm against her grandson. She states this is the third Kazekage he killed, with Sandaime, Yondaime and Godaime fallen to him. Sasori retorts Yondaime was Orochimaru's doing. Hearing about Orochimaru emboldens Sakura. Sasori launches the Sandaime puppet and Chiyo withdraws Sakura. Blades emerge from its cloak and Chiyo moves to block it with Hiruko's tail. Sasori opens the puppets arms, which reveal summoning tags. As each arm opens, another arm is summoned until a mass of arms strike against Sakura. One arms opens and spews poison, Chiyo yells for Sakura to hold her breath but she is unable to withdraw her young puppet. Sasori fired kunai with ropes which have latched around the poison enveloped Sakura. Sakura thinks over her desire to protect Naruto and Sasuke, so she withdraws an explosive tag from her pouch and activates it. The explosion disperses the gas and knocks Sakura to safety, surprising both Chiyo and Sasori. Sakura yells she'll do whatever it takes to stop him; Sasori cuts her off with an onslaught of kunai. Chiyo takes action and summons two puppets from the scrolls she brought on the mission. The kunai have stopped, fallen to the ground... standing before Sakura and Chiyo are the forms of Sasori's first puppets, his mother and father...

Chapter 268: "Puppeteer vs. Puppeteer!!" – Sasori gloats that the puppets don't stand a chance against him. Chiyo remembers a young Sasori puppeering the very same puppets. The mother and father extend wires between themselves and they slice up the Sandaime arms. Sandaime and the parents clash in a quick assault. Sasori states it's time to end this, Sandaime's mouth opens and expels a dark sand. Sandaime's most fearsome jutsu, Iron Sand. Sasori states Sandaime could expel the sand and form it into any weapon needed. He could then manipulate it by turning his chakra into magentic fields. Sakura asks how that is possible, and Chiyo responds that Sasori's "human" puppets can retain their chakra and ability to use the jutsu they once did when alive. She yells for Sakura to flee and Sasori sends the sand shower at them. The mother puppet pulls Sakura to safety and the father puppet extends a shield to block the sand. The assault wanes and the father puppet is useless, with sand gumming up its joints. Sasori then gloats the next attack is going to rain down on Chiyo and Sakura and there is only one puppet to protect them both...

Chapter 269: "All I Can Do" – The iron spikes come raining down, and dirt and rubble is thrown about. As it clears, Sakura and Sasori look in surprise at Chiyo. She has protected herself with a chakra shield, extended from panels on her right arm, a puppet arm! Sasori is amused how she tinkered with herself, but says the joints of her arm and the mother doll that protected Sakura are now both jammed. Sandaime expels more iron sand and it forms into a large block and triangle. Chiyo suggests Sakura flee, but she states she will do all she can with Tsunade's teachings. Chiyo reattaches the puppet strings with her left arm and Sasori mocks that their strategy is getting old. The Sandaime puppet extends the triangle into a large spike and it narrowly misses Sakura and pierces the cave wall. Sakura looks up to see the huge block hovering above. It crashes down and she narrowly jumps away. Building chakra she jumps in and smashes the block of iron, sending it crashing into the far cave wall. Sakura then gloats it's not over yet...

Chapter 270: "Miscalculation...!!" – In Hidden Sand, Temari and Kankurou make preparations to leave. Elsewhere Kakashi is falling behind Naruto and a fleeing Deidara. Understanding how dangerous its becoming being split up, he thinks its time to just "that" jutsu. In the cave, Sasori and Chiyo reflect on Sakura's strength. We then see a flashback to Tsunade teaching Sakura of the medical ninjas importance to avoid attacks, to ensure they won't fall in battle. In the present, Sakura states she is getting better at reading Sasori's finger movements to predict attacks. Sasori says its time to end this, and does "Iron Sand World Method," causing a massive 3D lattice of iron sand to expand. The sand strikes the walls causing boulders to fall. When the rubble clears, Chiyo is pinned under one and Sakura has been scratched by one of the spikes. Chiyo realizes Sasori's poison was mixed with the iron sand. Sasori gloats the body stops moving almost instantly and you'll die several days after. Sakura falls face first to the ground, and Sasori says he won't let them wait, so he sends Sandaime in for the kill. Chiyo can't move to save Sakura, but suddenly the young Leaf kunoichi springs up and strikes the puppet destroying it! Sakura rushes over to the surprised Chiyo and removes the rock pinning her. Sakura tells Chiyo that she made three antidotes originally, and now she is leaving the last one for Chiyo. Sakura says the protection lasts for three minutes, giving them a chance to win!...

Chapter 271: "Unknown Abilities...!!" – Sakura heals Chiyo and herself. Chiyo reflects that Sakura should be at her limits but she keeps going. Sasori can't believe that Sakura made an antidote for his poison. Sakura reflects that her remaining chakra goes to the fight. Chiyo looks at the antidote and slips it away. Sasori states he hasn't had this much trouble since entering Akatsuki. He pulls off his robe to reveal his body is a human puppet! Extending from his stomach is a long piercing cable, and blades extend from his back. Elsewhere Kakashi tells Naruto to calm down, that Naruto is a close range fighter, unprepared for fighting Deidara. Kakashi then states he has intellect on par with Shikamaru and can do long-range combat, giving them a chance to end the chase. Kakashi then starts to lay out his plan. Sasori uses a scroll on his back to summon flames which he shoots from jets on his palms. He then mockingly asks why the kunoichi are hiding from his attacks. His cable snakes through the air and pierces through Sakura's stomach, eventually sinking its tip firmly into the ground. Sasori then yells "Die!" and lunges at Chiyo...

Volume 29

From leafninja.com

Chapter 254: "Siblings...!!" – Inside a medical greenhouse in Hidden Sand, Sakura completes 3 antidote potions. Kankurou begins to stir and Kakashi states he can track Sasori using a piece of Sasori's mask. Kankurou reflects on his brother's ideal to follow Naruto's goal to prove himself and be Kage. Chiyo and her brother travel to the puppet storehouse and remove two mysterious scrolls. The group sets to leave Hidden Sand and Chiyo tags along. Temari and Kankurou remain behind to guard the village. In Akatsuki's cave base, a large bound statute is summoned and Akatsuki prepares Gaara for their plans...

Chapter 255: "Close By!!" – In the cave, the members state their jutsu will take 3 days and nights to be performed. As it is cast the statute's mouth opens. Nine spectral dragons emerge and slam into Gaara. An essence begins to then leak out of the Kazekage. Team Gai continues their travels to Hidden Sand. They meet Pakkun who says Akatsuki has been tracked to the River Country, where Team Gai now is. From a distance, Akatsuki member Zetsu watched Team Gai. He alerts his fellow members that Maito Gai is among them. One member states he will fight Gai since he has no Jinchuuriki yet, Kisame states he'll take care of it since he still owes Gai from their previous encounter. As Team Gai travels again, Pakkun and Neji are alerted to an incoming presence. Samehada rises from the ground like a shark fin and Kisame emerges to confront the Leaf ninja, but Gai remarks he doesn't remember Kisame.

Chapter 256: "Those Blocking Ones Way!!" – Neji remarks that Kisame has a huge amount of chakra. Kisame takes action and summons a large body of water. Lee, TenTen and Neji all launch attacks at Kisame but he is able to avoid taking any damage. Much to Kisame's frustration Gai still states he doesn't remember the missing-nin. Team Naruto continues their travels and Chiyo tells the group about the "bijuu," tailed demons which the hidden villages used in ages past for military purposes. In Akatsuki's cave, the extraction process continues on Gaara. Zetsu watches as Team Naruto approaches and alerts his fellow members. Another member decides to interdict them before they reach the cave. As Team Naruto comes to a stop, Uchiha Itachi stands before them...

Chapter 257: "The Value of Kakashi's Experience" – Chiyo states it is possible to defeat an Uchiha if you have higher numbers. Kakashi replies that Itachi is no normal Uchiha. Kakashi remarks that Mangekyou requires a high amount of chakra. He then asks Itachi how bad his eyes have become. Itachi is surprised by Kakashi's remark. Kakashi states he can take Itachi with the help of his teammates. Gai continues to attack Kisame and manages to steal Samehada away from him. Neji, TenTen and Lee all launch an attack but become captured in Mizu Bunshin prisons. As Gai goes to strike Kisame with Samehada, scales emerge from the handle to slice his hand. With the three younger ninja imprisoned, Kisame gloats that now the true battle can begin...

hapter 258: "Gai Vs. Kisame" – As Kisame looks on, Gai withdraws some nunchacku. Kisame then charges... Back at Team Naruto, Kakashi charges at Itachi. As he strikes, an Itachi Bunshin charges at Naruto. The Leaf Genin forms Rasengan with one hand and strikes the clone, causing it to puff away. He is surprised to then notice his whole team knocked out. As he turns, Chiyo rises and changes into another Itachi. Elsewhere, Kisame and Gai continue fighting weapon to weapon. Kisame knocks Gai deep into the water and does his Goshokuzame (Five Sharks Meal) attack, before the water sharks can reach Gai, he opens the Sixth Gate, Kei-mon (View Gate). The water blasts away under Gai's chakra. Neji manages to free himself from the prison and frees his team. Lee watches on and reflects that it's game over. Gai does a massive kick, launching Kisame into the air. Gai then does Asakujaku (Morning Peacock), pummeling Kisame and launching him back to the earth. The team gathers around the impact crater where Kisame's body rests. Standing over the body, Gai looks surprised...

Chapter 259: "Itachi's Strength...!!" – Multiple Itachi’s surround Naruto. Taking action he throws kunai and hits each in the chest. The Itachi in front of him disperses into a flock of dark birds. Some of these birds coalesce back into Itachi. Naruto chides himself and states he never looked into Itachi's eyes, Itachi replies that he can inflict the Genjutsu with just his finger. Naruto remembers back to his training with Jiraiya. Jiraiya explained an opponent controlling your minds chakra creates Genjutsu. If you can cut off that flow or overpower it with a stronger chakra, the illusion can break. Naruto tries to break the spell but several of the birds turn into shuriken and cut into him. As he tries to focus, the right side of his face peels off to reveal Sasuke in his level two cursed seal form. Kakashi, Sakura and Gaara also emerge from Naruto's body to play on his worries. As he begins to grow tearful he awakes due to the help of Sakura and Chiyo. Kakashi tells Naruto to be ready, and put his heart into fighting.

Chapter 260: "Kakashi Vs Itachi!!" – As Naruto awakens, Itachi and Kakashi continue their fight. Itachi unleashes a Goukakyuu fireball at the Leaf ninja; Sakura and Naruto jump out of the way and only a hole remains where Kakashi once stood. Suddenly Kakashi bursts from the ground to deliver an uppercut! Itachi grabs him and attempts to use his Genjutsu but it falters. Itachi realizes he is grappling with a Kage Bunshin. Emerging from the hole in the ground, Kakashi yells for Naruto to strike! Naruto and a Kage Bunshin clone then unleash Oodoma Rasengan (Big Ball Rasengan)! It connects and Itachi is defeated. The team stands over the body in confusion, elsewhere Team Gai also wonders what happened with Kisame... Chiyo recognizes the body as Yuura! Sasori's underling who helped him invade Sand! The team surmises Akatsuki had used a new technique to make a sacrificed body act as a puppet! The body looks like the ninja and utilizes their techniques and is only restricted by however much chakra the original donates to them. In the cave, Sasori is perturbed that his two underlings were sacrificed. The "leader" states the two men should have been lucky to become real Akatsuki in some form using his Shouten no Jutsu (Shape Changing Technique)!

Chapter 261: "Jinchuuriki...!!" – The group surmises they were delayed so Akatsuki could continue the bijuu extraction. Chiyo states some countries could control the bijuu power and imbue them into persons. Once properly synchronized with the demon, the ninja gets their power. Sand itself has had three jinchuuriki in its history. Such reverse balance must then be used when extracting the demon, and when fully extracted, the result is death for the host. Sakura takes this news hard but Naruto tells her not to worry. In the cave, Itachi tells the group Naruto's team and Sasori's grandmother are coming. Elsewhere Zetsu consumes the dead Shouten Kisame. As Team Naruto rests for the night, Chiyo remembers back to her son and wife and their newborn son Sasori. In the morning Team Naruto and Gai each continue their journey. In the cave, Gaara appears on an ethereal type plane and questions his existence. As his body begins to draw further away, the Akatsuki leader says it's done... Gaara's body falls to the cave floor. Outside the cave, Team Gai has arrived!

Chapter 262: "Racing Emotions...!!" – As Team Gai stands before the cave, Neji uses his Byakugan to see inside. He states the view is difficult to put into words. Gai attempts to strike the boulder but a seal barrier protects it. Inside Akatsuki realizes they have visitors. As Team Naruto continues, Naruto again imagines Gaara all alone growing up. He grows determined and changes into his Kyuubi appearance. Chiyo asks Kakashi why Naruto is so determined, and Kakashi relates that Naruto holds the Kyuubi, and though Gaara is from a different village, Naruto knows Gaara went through the same thing he did growing up. Naruto feels Gaara is a person of like mind, when he learned Gaara became a Kage, Naruto felt a bit jealous but he was happy from the bottom of his heart. Chiyo states she never felt very close ties to other villages. She was too self-absorbed in village matters, even going so far as to seal Shukaku within Gaara. Chiyo begins to regret how her past actions may have doomed the village, but she knows still has more she can do. At the cave, Gai tells his team the barrier is a five part seal. Naruto's team finally arrives and the teams are happy to see each other, after introducing Chiyo, Gai and Kakashi prepare to take action...

Volume 28

From leafninja.com

Chapter 245: "Naruto's Homecoming!!" – Starts Part 2 of the Naruto series. Naruto and Jiraiya have returned to Konoha Village after being away for two and half years training. Naruto meets Kakashi and presents him with Jiraiya's new book Icha Icha Tactics. Kakashi remarks that Naruto has grown and as the three ninja walk through town Naruto notices Sakura. Both are surprised at each others development and Kakashi decides to see how much they've grown by having them attempt the bell test again.

Chapter 246: "Growth of the Two!!" – The remaining members of Team 7 return to the spot of the first bell test and prepare themselves for battle. Kakashi tells the two ninja they are no longer his students and are his equals. For that reason he will take them seriously and use his Sharingan. Naruto and Sakura go on the attack but both are unable to get the upper hand. When Kakashi hides underground, Sakura uses her new training from Tsunade to strike the ground and reveal the hidden Jounin. Fighting into the night Naruto and Sakura can not get a bell until Naruto decides to play dirty and ruin the ending to Icha Icha Tactics. By forcing Kakashi to cover his ears and close his eyes, Naruto and Sakura finally get their bells.

Chapter 247: "Those Who Invade the Sand" – Introduces Sasori and Deidara. Naruto and Sakura walk through Konoha and meet Temari and Shikamaru. Shikamaru tells Naruto all the Rookie 9 and Sand Genin have advanced in rank to at least Chuunin, with Temari, Kankurou and Neji become Jounin and Gaara becoming Kazekage. This shocks Naruto as he is the only Genin left. We then travel to the Wind Country where Hidden Sand prepares their defense against the threat of Akatsuki. Outside the village two members of Akatsuki begin their moves to remove the villages protection.

Chapter 248: "The Ambush on the Sand...!!" – As the Akatsuki member begins to hover and run recon over the village, he releases small spider origami-like creatures which take out the Sands' lookouts. Seeing the bird fly through the air, Gaara leaves his office to confront him. Gaara is completely at home in the environment and lives up to the Kazekage name, using all the sand to send tendrils to attack his opponent. The Akatsuki sends another salvo of small explosive birds, but Gaara goes into his protective shell. Launching his signature attacks, Gaara manages to engulf his opponent in sand and then crush his left arm.

Chapter 249: "As the Kazekage...!!" – With his left arm crushed, the Akatsuki member creates a bird with his right hand to fly on. He then pulls out his speciality, another bird. Kankurou, Baki and other ninja have arrived to watch the battle above. Kankurou reflects on the years previous, when Gaara stated he wanted to forge a new path and leave his solitude behind; to have his life acknowledged and appreciated by others as Kazekage. A goal inspired by the one who changed him, Uzumaki Naruto. We return to the present and the Akatsuki member has launched the bird, which transforms into a large bomb aimed at the village itself. Using the remainder of his powers, Gaara shields the village from the blast with a massive amount of sand drawn from the desert. This bomb was just a distraction though, because another smaller bomb has snuck up and into Gaara's protective shell. His chakra expended, Gaara has little defense against the bomb. It explodes knocking him unconscious and into the clutches of the Akatsuki member. Being carried away, Gaara has lost the battle but protected his village.

Chapter 250: "New Team, New Mission!!" – With Gaara being carried off Kankurou runs off in pursuit of his brother's abductors. Outside of the village Kankurou faces the two Akatsuki members. He removes the scrolls on his back and summons three puppets: Karasu, Kuroari and his new big puppet Sanshouuo. The newly named Akatsuki member Deidara begins to fly off with Gaara but Karasu is sent to stop him. It is caught in mid-air though by a large tail which has extended from Sasori's cloak. Back in Konoha, Naruto and Sakura learn of their new mission from Kakashi. Elsewhere in the village a messenger bird arrives with news from Hidden Sand. As Naruto, Sakura and Kakashi are before Tsunade to formally hear of their mission, a decoder ninja arrives to tell the Hokage of the events in Hidden Sand. Hearing this new surprising news, she gives the team a new mission: travel to Hidden Sand to get a grasp of the situation, and back them up!...

Chapter 251: "To The Sand...!!" – Kankurou lies injured on the ground, his puppets broken into various pieces. Sasori has poisoned Kankurou and he tells him there is a reason why he was so outmatched. Sasori is really Akasuna no Sasori (Sasori of the Red Sand), the legendary puppet designer who fled Hidden Sand 20 years earlier. Elsewhere Temari is enjoying a relaxing drink and notices her tea cup has cracked. Back in Konoha, Tsunade and Iruka see Naruto and his team off. Jiraiya appears and tells Naruto not to use "that jutsu." Back in Suna, Baki and the other ninjas tend to Kankurou's wounds, saying that the poison is new and he has only 3 days to live. Their only hope being to consult the retired "siblings." Elsewhere Sasori has met up with Deidara, and Sasori reflects that he too needs to collect a "sacrifical power"...

Chapter 252: "Emotions, Racing...!!" – Introduces Chiyo and Ebizou. Naruto and his team have met up with Temari and let her know the bad news about her siblings. They then set off for Hidden Sand. Naruto begins to talk about how Gaara never had anyone precious to him while growing up unlike Naruto. They were both viewed as monsters for having demons inside them. Temari takes heart in Naruto's desire to help her brother. Back in Hidden Sand Baki meets with Sasori's grandmother and her brother, he tells the two they should help their village in this time of need. She declines saynig she would rather just see her grandson. Baki then lets her know that is covenient since he is part of Akatsuki. Back in the forest Sakura tells Naruto she did research on Akatsuki and Itachi. She states if they find Akatsuki they can get information on Orochimaru, and that will bring them closer to Sasuke and to defeating his brother Itachi. Being full of resolve, she states she will save both Sasuke and Naruto from Aaktsuki.

Chapter 253: "Reliable Reinforcements...!!" – In the Hokage office Tsunade notices that her tea cup has cracked and that she has won money in the lottery, not a good sign for her. In Hidden Sand Baki and Sasori's grandmother begin to argue over relying on outsiders for help, with the older woman saying only Tsunade could help Kankurou now. Baki states Tsunade couldn't leave the village but she sent a team to help. In Hidden Leaf Tsunade tells Shizune they should dispatch another team to lend help. We then see Ebisu, who is now the Jounin sensei for the Genin Konohamaru Corps. Back in Hidden Sand Sakura rushes to lend assistance to Kankurou. When the group enters the room, Sasori's grandmother launches an attack against Kakashi, with Naruto jumping in front to defend him. Sasori's grandmother is then told to look at Kakashi again, he is not the White Fang of Konoha, who was responsible for her son's death. Sakura manages to remove the poison from Kankurou and get him on the path to recovery. In Konoha Tsunade has gathered a new team to help Naruto, Gai and his former students gear up to travel to Suna!...

Volume 27

From leafninja.com

Chapter 236: "The Promise That I Could Not Keep" – In Konoha hospital Shikamaru and Tsunade speak of the need for medical-nins on four man mission squads. Outside Sakura hears of the groups return and rushes inside to see them. Stopping outside Naruto's hospital room door, she hears Naruto state he failed her and let Sasuke get away. Feeling inadequate in her own abilities, Sakura decides to get training from Tsunade to help Naruto bring Sasuke back next time.

Chapter 237: "Fool...!!" – At the fallen ninja memorial Kakashi chastizes himself for not being able to have seen Sasuke's leaving and helped him better. As we travel back to Naruto's hospital room, Jiraiya appears on a toad outside his window. Jiraiya tells Naruto Akatsuki is still after him but won't appear again for three years. He then tells Naruto that he is now his apprentice and to give up trying to get Sasuke to return. Naruto stubbornly refuses and agrees to train under Jiraiya for the next three years.

Chapter 238: "The Day of Setting Off!!" – At Orochimaru's compound Sasuke has finally arrived and demands Orochimaru train him. Three months later we see Sakura's growth under Tsunade as she is able to revive a dead fish. Throughout the village the Konoha Genin reflect on their desire to train and get stronger. Naruto has one last meal with Iruka and then sets off determined to get stronger. We then travel to a dark cavern where all the members of Akatsuki have gathered. Plotting amongst themselves the members agree that if they capture Kyuubi in three years, the can accomplish their goals. This ends the present plotline of Naruto Part One.

Chapter 239 (Gaiden 1): "Mission Start...!!" – Introduces Uchiha Obito, Rin and the Fourth Hokage. This begins the first chapter of the Hatake Kakashi side-story flashback, which takes place approximately 13 years before the start of the Naruto series during a war with Hidden Rock. At a meeting to hear their new mission, Kakashi receives gifts for advancement to Jounin from his teammate Rin and his Jounin sensei, the man who will become the Fourth Hokage. His other teammate Obito has forgotten a gift and becomes annoyed at Kakashi. Kakashi dismisses Obito as useless but Obito says once he awakens his Sharingan he will surpass Kakashi. The Fourth Hokage tells his team their mission so they travel through the Grass Country. Spied on from the Trees beyond by a ninja from Hidden Rock, Kakashi activates his new move the Chidori.

Chapter 240 (Gaiden 2): "Teamwork!!" – Kakashi bolts away to attack their hidden foe. Faced with numerous Kage Bunshin, Kakashi cannot find the original ninja. The Rock-nin uses the mayhem to attack a defenseless Obito. But the quickness of the Fourth Hokage rescues Obito and then he instantly transports in the blink of an eye using his Shunshin Jutsu (Instant Body Technique) to the location of their foe. The Rock-nin is shocked to have faced "Konoha's Yellow Flash" and fallen to him so easily. Kakashi calls Obito a coward and Obito later asks the Fourth why Kakashi acts the way he does. The Fourth Hokage tells him of how Kakashi's legendary father killed himself after the village looked down on him for rescuing his teammates rather than completing his mission.

Chapter 241 (Gaiden 3): "A True Hero" – After Rin uses her abilities to heal one of Kakashi's wounds, the Fourth Hokage tells the team they are now splitting up. Kakashi then leads his team further into Rock territory to destroy their objective bridge. Two Rock-nin appear and ambush the trio; they manage to capture Rin and flee. Obito tells Kakashi he is going after Rin but Kakashi says they should complete their mission. Obito yells at Kakashi telling him his father was a true hero when he protected his precious friends. Obito then goes off on his own to save Rin.

hapter 242 (Gaiden 4): "Crybaby Ninja" – The Fourth Hokage arrives to help outnumbered Leaf-nin in battle by using his Shunshin ability to take out their large number of opponents. Elsewhere in the Grass Country, Kakashi reflects on Obito words. Obito himself finds Rin's location but he is snuck up on by an invisible Rock-nin. Kakashi arrives to save Obito but gets his left eye slashed in the process. Obito is scared and begins to cry but he reaffirms himself and finally activates his Sharingan. Using it he sees his invisible attacker and kills him.

Chapter 243 (Gaiden 5): "Present" – Kakashi bandages his eye and the two Leaf ninja approach a cave to save the weakening Rin from the remaining Rock ninja. Using their skills they strike the Rock-nin and save Rin. The Rock-nin manages to cause a cave-in though and Obito is crushed under the rubble when he saves Kakashi from being hit. Knowing his life is over he tells Rin to remove his eye and give it to Kakashi to replace his damaged one. Obito tells Kakashi he is a great ninja and that he can become Kakashi's eye and help them all live on. A short time passes and Kakashi emerges from the rubble a holder of the Sharingan.

Chapter 244 (Gaiden 6): "Heroes of the Sharingan" – When Kakashi emerges he strikes out against the Rock-nin and manages to kill him using his fully perfected Chidori. Rock ninjas arrive and cause a further cave-in, forcing Rin and Kakashi to leave Obito behind as the rubble envelops him. Angered, Kakashi goes to fight his opponents but he passes out from a lack of chakra. Rin uses the Fourth Hokage's gift to Kakashi, a special Shunshin kunai, to bring the Hokage to their location to save them. Kakashi awakens to find their enemies defeated. The Fourth Hokage apologizes for not getting there more quickly. The remaining team members cherish their memories of Obito and go on to destroy the bridge.

Volume 26

From leafninja.com

Chapter 227: "Chidori vs Rasengan!!" – As their hands collide, both are thrown backwards by the force of their powers. Both ninja are shaken by the explosion and each are surprised at their opponent. Sasuke activates his level one cursed seal and begins to attack Naruto. Naruto tries to avoid his attacks but Sasuke continues to pummel him. As the attack continues Naruto thinks back to how he always wanted to be like Sasuke. Unable to bring himself to fight back, Naruto begins to fill with the power of the Kyuubi. Sasuke then holds Naruto before him and charges a Chidori...

Chapter 228: "Kakashi's Premonition" – Back in Konoha, Kakashi returns from a mission and learns of Sasuke's leaving. Ignoring orders to go on a new mission he sets off with his nin-dogs to track down the Genin. Back at the Valley of the End, Naruto further recollects of his and Sasuke's past as Sasuke removes his arm from Naruto's chest. As Sasuke goes to choke Naruto, he is blasted back by the power of Kyuubi. Filling with enormous power, the hole through Naruto's chest heals and Naruto states he will not let Sasuke go to Orochimaru.

Chapter 229: "Bonds...!!" – Naruto uses his new chakra empowerment to lunge at Sasuke and beat him into submission. Pinning him to the cliff face, Naruto tells Sasuke he had no family and thought of him as a brother. For that reason he can not let their bond be broken, he will do everything he can to stop his friend from making a mistake. Recognizing Naruto as a fellow ninja, Sasuke finally puts on his headband and states he will break their bonds of friendship. With that statement he finally gains the final dots of the Sharingan.

Chapter 230: "Time of Awakening!!" – Sasuke states that he recognizes Naruto's strength, and that by breaking their bonds he can gain more strength. He states that Naruto can still not scratch his forehead protector though. Using his completed Sharingan, Sasuke is able to predict Naruto movements, avoid his attack and counter attack. As Naruto begins to fall to Sasuke's strikes, the Kyuubi inside Naruto calls him weak and states he should be thanking the demon. New power begins to well in Naruto and he grows even more feral in appearance, with his emanating chakra taking on the form of a fox.

Chapter 231: "A Special Power!!" – Seeing Naruto's change, Sasuke finally understands why his brother was after him. Naruto charges and begins to strike out at Sasuke, who can only barely predict and avoid the strikes. Thinking he avoided a punch, an arm of chakra extends from Naruto to punch Sasuke. Sasuke tries to retaliate with a katon jutsu, but the flames are held back by Naruto's enormous chakra. Naruto uses his new chakra arms to strike Sasuke over and over, finally punching him into the cliff wall. Unfazed by the strikes, Sasuke states the punches meant nothing and activates the second level of his cursed seal.

Chapter 232: "Valley of the End" – Naruto goes to strike Sasuke again and knocks him into the cliff face, causing a huge explosion. As the dust settles a strange limb has protected his body. From Sasuke's back, wings have emerged to provide protection. Sasuke tells Naruto this is where their battle ends. Each ninja then forms an extreme and potentially perfected version of their special attacks. Sasuke's Chidori crackles with black energy and Naruto's Rasengan forms a large perfect sphere. Both ninja then launch themselves at the other to strike a final blow.

Chapter 233: "The Worst Conclusion...!!" – The two powerful jutsu connect, with Naruto striking and scratching Sasuke's forehead protector and Sasuke hesitating to not fully strike Naruto with his Chidori hand. As a huge dark sphere of power grows outwards from their location, Kakashi feels the emense chakra and tries to hurry to their location. As the surrounding water is pushed away a blinding light envelops Naruto and Sasuke. A short time later Sasuke stands over a defeated apparently dead Naruto, with both young men having returned to their original forms. As rain begins to fall, Sasuke clutches his chest and his scratched forehead protector slips from his head to land beside Naruto. Kakashi and Pakkun finally arrive at the Valley of the End to find Naruto lying on the ground and Sasuke missing...

Chapter 234: "The Day of Separation...!!" – Kakashi arrives at the Valley of the End to find Naruto unconscious and Sasuke gone. We then see Sasuke walking through the woods thinking about his past and the requirements to gain Mangekyou. Sasuke reaffirms his existance and thinks that he will not be his brothers puppet and kill his closest friend. When Pakkun states he can no longer trace Sasuke's scent because of the rain, the Leaf ninja head back to Konoha. As they walk into the distance, a mysterious figure emerges from the ground wearing the cloak of Akatsuki.

Chapter 235: "Mission Failure...!!" – As Kakashi carries an unconscious Naruto back to Konoha, Leaf medical-nins appear to let Kakashi know they have gathered the fallen Genin. Back in the Konoha hospital, critical healing is applied to Neji, Choji and Kiba. Because of their skill and efforts, all three are saved from death. In the waiting area Shikamaru tells Temari he was worthless as a leader and that he is going to give-up his position. His father scolds him and says he is no man to let his friends die under the poor leadership on another. With that fear in mind, Shikamaru promises to do better next time.

Volume 25

From leafninja.com

Chapter 218: "Brothers of the Leaf!!" – As Naruto stands on the head of one statute in the Fire Country, Sasuke stands on the other in Sound. Naruto demands Sasuke tell him why he is running away, asking him what made him this way. Sasuke tells Naruto his life with the Leaf is over, that they should not have come for him. Sasuke then turns away from Naruto and begins to walk away. Such behavior only enrages Naruto who leaps across the divide and knocks Sasuke down onto his back. Naruto slugs his teammate and demands to know why he is going to such an evil man, but Sasuke says he doesn't care. Naruto doesn't want to hear it though, and yells he will do whatever it takes to stop him from going any farther.

hapter 219: "The Future and the Past" – As Naruto hovers over his comrade, they both recall their fight on the hospital roof. Naruto says he didn't want that fight, but Sasuke rises and grabs Naruto by his collar, holding him off the ground. With a quick motion, he releases his grip and strikes Naruto launching him off the statue into the river. Sasuke marvels at his new power. Naruto emerges from the water and the two Genin launch themselves at each other. Sasuke dodges Naruto's punches and kicks his former comrade off into space. A fast Kage Bunshin chain keeps Naruto from falling far below. Naruto uses the Kage Bunshin chain to swing and kick Sasuke into the cliff face. Rising from the dust, Sasuke quickly jumps and strikes Naruto sending him hundreds of feet to the water below. Sasuke reflects that his dreams don't lie in the present, they remain in the past, before his clan was murdered by his brother Itachi.

hapter 220: "Older Brother [Itachi] and Younger Brother [Sasuke]" – We return approximately 7 years to the past, on the day before Sasuke was entered into the Ninja Academy. In the woods around Konoha, Uchiha Itachi practices his kunai throwing. Sasuke watches on in wonder at his brothers' skill and usage of the Sharingan. Sasuke tells his brother to help him with his training but Itachi says it would be better saved for another day. After hurting his ankle, Sasuke is carried around on his brother Itachi's back. Walking back into town, the two brothers speak of the Leaf police force and its ties to their clan. The boys meet their father and return to their compound. Their father tells Itachi their new mission is important and will get him admitted to the ANBU. Itachi says he won't go on the mission, which angers his father. When Itachi states that the mission is on the day of Sasuke's Academy entrance ceremony and a relative needs to be present. His father states he will go, leaving Itachi to fulfill his duty by going on the mission.

Chapter 221: "A Distant Brother" – The Academy ceremony ends and Sasuke is finally on his way to becoming a real ninja. Sasuke's father tells him to become a good shinobi like his brother. While in class, his classmates whisper that Sasuke is probably awesome like the other Uchiha. Sasuke returns to the compound and begins to train. He overhears his father congratulating Itachi for being accepted into the ANBU. Sasuke begins to push himself harder to meet his father's standards. Becoming first in his class, his father continues to state that hopefully Sasuke will become a fine shinobi like his brother, never fully acknowledging him as doing good in his own right. Late at night Sasuke awakes to hear his family arguing. Sasuke's father demands to know why Itachi can't come to the clan meeting the next day. Itachi states he has a secret mission so his father tells him to come to the meeting afterwards. Two days later Sasuke and Itachi talk about the strength of the shinobi. With Itachi stating that for them to remain strong, they have to continue living together, even if it means hating each other. A noise at the door startles the two ninja, three men have arrived demanding to know where Itachi is...

Chapter 222: "Suspicious of Itachi" – Three men have arrived from the Konoha Police Corps. They want to know why Itachi could not be at the clan meeting. They state another was missing, Itachi's friend Shisui who apparently killed himself. They present Itachi with Shisui's suicide note and state that it could have been easily forged by a Sharingan user. The men turn to leave but Itachi becomes enraged by their toying investigation. Asking if they really are investigating him, they reply yes and that if he betrays the clan he will be punished. Itachi strikes and knocks the men to the ground. They reply Shisui was watching Itachi because of his weird behavior since joining the ANBU. As his father arrives, Itachi states he has lost all hope for the clan, because of the way they fail to reach their maximum. They are too bound by laws and their imagination. His father demands Itachi stand down and threatens him with arrest. Bowing to the pressure, Itachi drops to his knees and begs forgiveness. His father tells the police he will look after his son but Itachi seems changed...

Chapter 223: "Sasuke and His Father" – Lying in bed, Sasuke reflects on a strange change he saw to the tomoe in his brothers eyes. Waking the next morning, Sasuke's father asks his son how his schooling goes. Finally taking a real interest in his youngest son, the two head to the riverside. Sasuke's father shows his son a Katon jutsu, and Sasuke reflects that a clan member is only seen as an adult when he can manipulate fire. Sasuke fails at making any sizeable fire and his father reflects that maybe he is too young. Sasuke takes this to heart and trains hard. Shortly thereafter he asks his father to come down to the river, Sasuke releases a large Katon and his father walks away. Sasuke is downtrodden, but his father then states he is truely an Uchiha and for him to grow strong. He warns him not to become like his brother though. The next morning Sasuke awakes to ask his brother to help with his shuriken training. Itachi pops Sasuke on the head and tells him he doesn't have time. This makes Sasuke feel that maybe his brother is returning back to how he use to be...

Chapter 224: "That Day...!!" – At breakfast Sasuke asks his mother what his father really thinks of him. His mother tells him that Itachi will lead their clan one day so their father focuses on his development, but that in private all he can talk about is Sasuke. Sasuke sits with his father and asks him of the types of Sharingan. His father states there is one form, the Mangekyou which only a few have awakened under special conditions. Sasuke then leaves for classes. Returning late at night to the Uchiha compound, he arrives to find his clan slaughtered. Opening the door to his home, he stares in horror as his brother stands over the fallen bodies of their parents. Itachi activates his new power, the Mangekyou, which forces Sasuke to relive some of the past events. Itachi states he killed the clan to test his capacity but Sasuke yells that that is complete crap. Itachi then states that he left his brother alive to test his capacity as well. To live on hating him, to grow, gain power and the Mangekyou as well. The only thing Sasuke has to do is kill his closest friend...

Chapter 225: "Within the Darkness...!!" – Sasuke asks his brother if he killed Shisui. Itachi says he did so to test his capacity. He tells his brother that a scroll in their clan shrine will reveal the true original purpose of the clan doujutsu. Itachi states if Sasuke follows his path there will be three people who could handle the Mangekyou. Itachi tells his brother to live on, cursing and hating him, to become just as strong. Only when they have the same eyes will they be equals. Sasuke awakes in the hospital and rushes back to his clan's compound. The buildings lie empty and he journeys to the shrine to read the scroll. Returning to class, Sasuke's classmates whisper about him being the only survivor. After class Sasuke returns to the waterfront where he and his father trained. Imaging his brother's reflection in the water Sasuke becomes enraged and jumps into the water, sinking into the dark depths Sasuke thinks that he will go as far into the darkness as he has to gain the power to kill his brother. We return to the present and Naruto has emerged from the water below. Naruto asks if Sasuke really intended to kill him, whether anything they did as a team meant something to him. Sasuke says it did serve a purpose, Naruto has become his closest friend...

Chapter 226: "To My Dear Friend...!!" – Naruto emerges from the water below at the base of the statues. Not being able to understand Sasuke's actions, he bolts across the surface of the water and up the side of the statue while Sasuke runs down to meet him below. The two begin to exchange punches and kunai and Naruto is knocked back below. Sasuke forms Chidori and Naruto forms Rasengan, and then the two launch themselves at each other, with both the hands of Rasengan and Chidori, connecting over the surface of the river.

Volume 24

From leafninja.com

Chapter 209: "Reinforcements on the Scene!!" – Shikamaru continues to struggle to successfully complete the Kage Shibari and choke Tayuya. The Sound Ninja refuses to give in; cursing at Shikamaru she extends an overpowering amount of chakra to push Shikamaru's shadow back down her body. Back in the field, Sasuke's canister continues to steam. Naruto's Kage Bunshin clones continue their assault on Kimimaro and he dispatches them with ease. Soon only Naruto himself is left. The two men stand apart and the canister finally bursts! Rising from the debris is a longhaired Sasuke. Naruto asks Sasuke to return but he merely laughs and then sprints away. As Naruto grows angry Kimimaro quickly moves to strike Naruto in his unprotected back. Before his bone sword can connect he is kicked away by a sudden attack! Standing before Naruto to help is none other than Leaf's azure beast Rock Lee!...

Chapter 210: "Lee's Secret!!" – Naruto tells Lee to be careful but Lee tells him to move on after Sasuke. Naruto made a promise to Sakura with his nice guy pose, so Lee does the same telling Naruto he will handle Kimimaro. Back in Konoha Genma and Raidou are recovering, Tsunade states sending Genin was unavoidable but she has taken steps to lend them support. Suddenly Gai bursts in, he rushed back to hear of Lee's surgery. Tsunade says it was a success and Gai is relieved. An attendant bursts in to tell them Lee is gone. They rush back to Lee's room to see he had left during the night. Tsunade notices the absent-minded Lee picked up her sake bottle by mistake instead of his medicine. This worries Gai... Back at the fight Lee attempts to land another hit on Kimimaro, he pauses for a moment to tell his opponent he needs to take his medicine. He withdraws the bottle and takes a bitter gulp. Gai tells Tsunade that the last time Lee accidentally consumed liqour he got drunk and destroyed a building. Other than not being able to hold his liquor, Lee also happens to be a natural user of the Suiken, the drunk fist style of fighting!

Chapter 211: "Unpredictable...!!" – Kiba and Akamaru emerge from the stream and move onto dry land, and Kiba tries to attend to his wounds. Lee begins his assault on Kimimaro, a fast and random freewheeling offensive style that is hard for Kimimaro to predict. Kimimaro uses the Dance of the Camellia but Lee manages to avoid his strikes. Lee finally connects and knocks Kimimaro backwards. Seeing no other choice, Kimimaro lowers his tunic and raises his left arm. Activating his cursed seal his radius and ulna multiply and emerge from his forearm. He charges to attack and Lee moves to avoid a strike, but not before Kimimaro extends his ribs out of his chest to barely graze Lee's cheek. Lee is surprised and knocked back to the ground. Standing over his opponent, Kimimaro boasts that this is his unpredictable bloodline limit...

Chapter 212: "Pinch, Pinch, Pinch!!" – All around the area, the Leaf Genin are struggling... Kimimaro tells Lee that he can control the density and amount of bones in his body. On the stream a level two Sakon walks towards Kiba's location. Shikamaru continues his struggle with Tayuya. Lee understands he has to keep Kimimaro occupied for as long as possible, so he attempts Omote Renge. Kimimaro sends bones out of his chest and reduces Lee's upward kick to nothing. He then reaches in to strike Lee's face... Shikamaru tries to calm himself to think of a way to overcome his opponent. Elsewhere Kiba is surprised by Ukon, who hid his scent with Kiba's coat to get in close. Ukon removes a kunai and goes in to strike Kiba... Shikamaru's shadow falters and Tayuya readies a kunai to strike... but Tayuya is suddenly blasted away by a gust of wind! Ukon's kunai has connected with a dark robbed figure... Before Kimimaro's bone can strike Lee, an explosion of sand protects Lee and sends him backwards. Coming to the rescue of the Leaf Genin are the siblings of the Sand! Gaara, Kankurou and Temari have arrived!

Chapter 213: "A Large Debt...!!" – Kimimaro makes the first move and fires the bones of his fingers like bullets. Gaara's sand rises and stops them easily. Lee asks Gaara why he is here, and the Sand Genin replies he has a debt to the Leaf. Elsewhere Shikamaru states he can't stand being protected by a woman, but Temari dismisses his talk. Shikamaru warns her that their opponent can create illusions. Temari understands and she unleashes a huge sickling wind. Tayuya tries to find cover. At Kiba's location, Kankurou controls Karasu and goes after Ukon. Kiba then notices Sakon lunging from behind Kankurou. The Sand Genin can't defend himself in time. Sakon had his hand on Kankurou's face to insert himself, but Kankurou's face falls away! Underneath lies a second puppet! The puppet wraps its bladed arms around Sakon and squeezes!

Chapter 214: "Retreat for the Time Being...!!" – The puppet casts aside Sakon and goes after Ukon. As Sakon's body lands, Ukon rushes to his brother’s aid and absorbs him into his body. Kiba yells for Kankurou not to underestimate the two men. Kankurou says the same should be said of him. He uses Karasu to attack the two men, as the Sound ninja backs away from the attack they unknowingly land right into Kankurou's second puppet Kuroari! It closes its chest, locking them inside! Karasu's limbs come off to reveal poison tipped blades. Kankurou brings the blades down into slots in Kuroari. Blood and a scream come out from the puppet, the fight is over, and Kankurou has won. Elsewhere Shikamaru tells Temari of their opponent’s powers but the Sand kunoichi says not to underestimate her power as well. Wiping her blood on her fan she swings it, summoning a weasel with a huge sickle! The gust of wind and weasel cut a huge swath of destruction, leveling the surrounding forest. When the dust settles, Tayuya is unconscious, crushed underneath large hewn tree trunks. Temari asks Shikamaru how it looks; he can only look on in bemused surprise, thinking to himself that though she is a pushy person, maybe he'll have to thank her this time around.

Chapter 215: "Gaara of the Desert" – In the field, Gaara see Lee's wounds and states he'll take Kimimaro. When Lee ignores Gaara, the Sand Genin trips Lee to prevent him from being hurt further. Kimimaro fires off another round of bullets and Gaara sends tendrils of Sand after him. Kimimaro avoids the attacks and says Gaara is pitiful, limited by the sand in his gourd. Gaara looks on and uses a rain of sand shower to distract Kimimaro. Tendrils of sand wrap around his feet and then begin to clump around Kimimaro. Gaara states he can do anything with sand, even crush the rock in the ground itself to create more like he is doing now. Gaara uses his Sabaku Sousou to crush Kimimaro, the technique fails and Kimimaro emerges from the sand, he has uses his bloodline to create an internal armor to prevent his crushing. Kimimaro says he took Gaara too lightly but it won't happen again. Gaara disagrees and causes a huge wave of sand to rise and fall over Kimimaro; slamming his hands to the ground Gaara constricts the sand to crush him. This fails as well; rising from the sand comes Kimimaro with a spiked tail!?...

Chapter 216: "Spear and the Shield...!!" – Rising from the ground, Kimimaro begins to charge towards the two Genin, bursting through even another Sabaku Kyuu. Kimimaro has activated his level two form! No stand barrier can stop him and he gets close enough to knock Gaara back. He mocks Gaara's absolute defense. Lee takes action and tries to land strikes in Kimimaro, when he raises his tail to strike the Genin, sand bursts forth between them to launch Lee backwards to safety. Seeking to end the fight, Kimimaro reaches to the back of his neck and withdraws his spine into a long vine whip! Using his fourth dance, he wraps the tendril around Gaara and creates a large bone flower on his left arm. Sand gathers between the two men and forms a mini Shukaku shield! At Orochimaru's compound, Orochimaru and Kabuto discuss the Kaguya clan’s sad history of bloodshed and war. When they challenge their host Water country Hidden Mist wiped them out, and only Kimimaro remained. In the field, Kimimaro raises his unbreakable flower spear and strikes the belly of the impenetrable Shukaku!

Chapter 217: "For Precious People" – As the Shukaku shield holds, Kimimaro's bone flower spear fails. Kimimaro tells Gaara that he is the last of his clan, and the Sand Genin mocks the Sound ninja for his dedication to a man who is just using him. Seeing the chance to finally end the fight, Gaara turns the ground below Kimimaro to sand and sinks him deep into the earth. Using the last of his dances, Kimimaro causes a forest of bone spikes to emerge from the ground. Gaara uses his sand to levitate himself and Lee above their deadly reach. Thinking themselves safe, Kimimaro emerges from one of the bone shafts and rages that they could not understand his dedication to Orochimaru. However, at that instant his body finally fails him. Kimimaro's body dies and he is frozen like a statue. Gaara and Lee then reflect on his passing and the importance of precious people. We then move to the Valley of the End. Two huge statues stand on either side of a huge waterfall. Naruto has finally caught up to Sasuke...

Volume 23

From leafninja.com

Chapter 200: "According to Plan...!!" – Sakon unleashes multiple strikes onto Shikamaru and Kiba, but they poof away to reveal Naruto forming Rasengan. Before he can realize it, hands from nowhere are holding his arms. Just then Kiba comes spinning through this Naruto, Sakon avoids the hit but Kiba continues on directly for Tayuya. She is held fast by Shikamaru's Kage Mane, Kiba grabs the container and jump away. An enraged Sakon jumps to lend help but Tayuya steps in his path and they collide. Kiba throw the container to Naruto and Sakon activates his level one seal and chases after them. Akamaru sets an explosive trap but can not get away in time, Kiba jumps to save him but all three are sent flying over a cliff into the gorge below. Tayuya begins to charge and Shikamaru tells Naruto to go on, but before they can move a new opponent drops in to land on the container sitting beside Naruto and Shikamaru...

Chapter 201: "Miscalculation...!!" – Kimimaro easily grabs and moves away with the container. Kimimaro asks where the others are and Tayuya is surprised by Kimimaro's resilience. Naruto gets enraged when Kimimaro says Sasuke is for Orochimaru. Naruto charges and Tayuya easily knocks him away. Kimimaro directs her to take the two Leaf ninja out and then he leaves with the container. Tayuya pulls out a flute and Shikamaru lays out his strategy to Naruto. The two yell and charge to take on Tayuya, but Naruto continues on after Kimimaro to Tayuya's embarrassed surprise. Shikamaru tries to capture Tayuya but she jumps away and the two square off for battle. Naruto travels on and begins to turn feral from Kyuubi. At Orochimaru's compound Kabuto and Orochimaru discuss Kimimaro's obedience to Orochimaru. They discuss how he is the heir to a powerful clan and that his illness hindered their destruction of Konoha. Kimimaro emerges into a field with the container, as he stops Naruto jumps in from the tree line to stop his flight.

Chapter 202: "The Three Wishes!!" – Naruto demands to know why Orochimaru wants Sasuke, and he replies that Orochimaru wants to gain knowledge of all the jutsu in the world, and he needs a vessel to do so. Naruto says he won't let that happen forms the Kage Bunshin hand seal. Elsewhere Tayuya mocks Shikamaru for losing his teammates, but Shikamaru shrugs it off stating even though it wasn't wise, he trusts them. In the gorge Kiba moves to strike but gets knocked mysteriously back. He and Akamaru then move to strike from both sides with Gatsuuga. Elsewhere Tayuya has summoned ghostly beings. In the gorge an upper body has emerged from Sakon's back, with both sets now holding onto Kiba and Akamaru. At the compound Orochimaru and Kabuto talk of the Sound Four's personalities, and how Sakon is the strongest and how Kimimaro will clean up the rest. In the field, and amused Kimimaro looks around himself to see hundreds of Narutos ready to fight.'s ready to fight.

Chapter 203: "Sakon's Secret" – Kimimaro extends bone spikes from his palms and the Naruto Bunshin rush in. In the gorge Kiba is punched multiple times and then pinned. Sakon gloats how his older brother can enter his body and extend himself at will. The duo enter level one and then Ukon, the older brother extends an arm, leg and head and they enter level two. Akamaru tells Kiba their chakra jumped ten-fold and states they must use "that" technique. Kiba declines but Akamaru convinces his stubborn master. In the forest Tayuya enters level one and plays a tune to control her ghostly oni. The beasts begin attacking Shikamaru. In the gorge Kiba holds the brothers while Akamaru spins through the air emitting urine onto them. Temporarily blinding them, Kiba jumps and the two Henge into a slobbering two-headed wolf called Soutourou. The beast jumps and spins, the brothers slip losing balance, allowing the spinning dog to strike dead center on the brothers...

Chapter 204: "Ukon's Abilities" – The brothers are ripped in half and Soutourou comes to a stop. Kiba is shocked to see both brothers rise from the ground, forming back their needed body halves. They try one final spin, using their sense of smell to locate the hiding brothers. The brothers draw blood and slam the ground summoning Rashoumon, a gigantic door said to be Orochimaru's ultimate defense. Soutourou strikes it and falls back hurt to the earth below. The brothers jump to strike but the Henge drops, and Akamaru takes the strike for Kiba after urinating into Sakon's eyes. Kiba looks around, unable to find Ukon. Suddenly Ukon's head emerges from Kiba's shoulder. Kiba moves to strike him but Ukon's arm emerges to hold him. Ukon gloats how his power is used for assassination, to rearrange the targets internal cells while he remains okay. Kiba takes quick action, pulling a kunai and stabbing himself in the gut, stating they can both die together...

Chapter 205: "Kiba's Decision!!" – Ukon is surprised by Kiba's actions. Kiba strikes his stomach again and Ukon bails from the Leaf ninja's body. Kiba throws the kunai and Ukon goes to block, giving Kiba a chance to throw smoke bombs and hide. Ukon emerges from the smoke to see Akamaru's motionless body on the ground. Walking towards it the body explodes in a hail of Kunai. Further down the riverbank, Kiba holds Akamaru and says he did well. Ukon curses they Leaf ninja's escape and walks over to the river where his brother is washing out his eyes. Ukon tells him to kill the two while he rests inside Sakon's body. In the field Kimimaro uses "dance" style attacks to emit bones and quickly strike and disperse the clones. Wave after wave pour in and the Sound ninja effortlessly wipes them out.

Chapter 206: "Crisis...!!" – The extended bones retreat into his body and Kimimaro lowers his shirt. Reaching to his shoulder he pulls out his humerus and a forearm bone to form a hard bone sword. The shoulder wound heals and Naruto begins launching shuriken. Kimimaro easily bats them away with the sword. Kimimaro states he has mastered five dances to maximize his abilities. As the container begins to emit steam, a furious Naruto ignores Kimimaro's boasts and states he will crush him. In the gorge Kiba states they're losing lots of blood. He is surprised suddenly by a smell of persons coming their way. He grabs Akamaru and tries to flee but weakly collapses. Sakon makes his way in their direction. Seeing Kiba's coat he rushes to attack, to find it left behind. The disturbed ground reveals the Leaf ninja fled to the water to float downstream in the river. In the forest Shikamaru complements Tayuya's ability to manipulate the oni. He thinks over how the melody must control them, but he is out of luck because he can't read the notes at all. Suddenly the music changes and the oni launch a new attack.

Chapter 207: "The Game is Up" –The oni fly in and their sewn mouths rip open to emit spectral ghosts. They fly after Shikamaru and bite through his arm, pulling away at his spectral chakra. Shikamaru quickly drops an explosive notes and hides after the explosion. He surmises they ghosts feed on chakra. He begins to formulate a plan and then counts his remaining equipment. Adopting his thinking pose, he awaits Tayuya's move. The oni come rushing in and Shikamaru moves, hurling kunai with explosive tags attached in various directions. As they explode Tayuya moves to avoid the destruction, the oni move as well. The kunai keep flying, moving the pieces into position. One kunai lands above Tayuya with a ball attached by string. With a final kunai the string on the ball is cut away and the ball falls. Shikamaru then does some gloating on his own; saying the great thing about shogi is using your opponent’s pieces as your own. The ball explodes in a deluge of light and with a "Kage Mane no Jutsu!" Shikamaru now controls the oni. Tayuya can't believe it and Shikamaru states he can't read the notes, but he could read the finger movements.

Chapter 208: "The First Hand is a Feint!!" – Tayuya states that is impossible but Shikamaru begins to break down what movements control what actions. He then sends the oni after Tayuya, but she quickly raises a hand seal and disperses them into nothingness. Tayuya smiles but suddenly freezes, bound by Shikamaru's winding shadow. Snaking through the tree limbs he caught her from behind with his feint. Tayuya is enraged and enters her level two form. She uses her immense chakra to break the hold. Shikamaru buckles down and states he'll have to try a different method. Forming a new seal he uses a shadow neck binding technique, shadow hands begin to creep up Tayuya's body. The Sound ninja raises her flute and plays a Genjutsu spell. Shikamaru throws a kunai at Tayuya's feet and gets bound in the spell. Shikamaru is in a hellish world where his bones melt off his skin. Tayuya gloats her level two form gives her access to a ton of Genjutsu spells. She picks up the kunai at her feet and charges to kill her opponent. Just then Shikamaru raises up to punch her in the stomach, revealing how he used his shadow to break his finger to cause enough pain to break the spell. Shikamaru then reveals his final move, that the shadow bind is stronger in closer combat. To the surprise of Tayuya she realizes the kunai was thrown just so she would grab it to get within his striking distance!

Volume 22

From leafninja.com

Chapter 191: "Friends...!!" – Choji unleashes his strike directly into Jiroubou's chest, flattening him into the ground. His opponent loses consciousness and returns to his regular form. With a great strain on his body, Choji walks away towards the direction of his friends. Remembering his dads words about making a true friend someday, Choji sees an arrow the group left, his body giving out, he slumps against the tree and falls motionless. Elsewhere the group rushes on, thinking they're being underestimated because they have not yet run into any traps. Further ahead and the Sound ninja greet the return of Jiroubou, Tayuya curses him out and he merely offers an affirmative in return. Kidoumaru realizes the fake, Shikamaru drops the Henge and the group begins to fight. Shikamaru and Kiba quickly get pinned with sticky spider threads, and Naruto and his clones get stuck in a spider web. As Kidoumaru looks on, Neji jumps in from behind him...

Chapter 192: "Plan...!!" – Neji narrowly misses Kidoumaru, who then swings to quickly surround and cover the Leaf ninja in a sac of his threads. Naruto tries to cut himself free of the web, but its maker boasts it is very resistant. Inside the thread, Neji begins to break down how it works, with Kidoumaru's chakra giving it strength, even after being expelled from his body. Kidoumaru then begins to expel daggers of hardened thread. Wondering which is the real Naruto, he begins to hurl the daggers. One by one he sticks the clones and they poof away, leaving one final Naruto. Being full of himself, Kidoumaru gloats he has the real one and throws. But when the dagger hits, the last Naruto disappears as well! Jumping from behind Kidoumaru comes Naruto, but the Sound ninja spins around and lassos him with thread, things look grim until Neji comes from nowhere and cuts the unbreakable thread freeing Naruto!

Chapter 193: "Game Over" – The Leaf regroup and Neji tells them to go on, stating Naruto can rescue Sasuke from the darkness like he did for him. They head out and Kidoumaru sends sticky thread after them. Neji takes the brunt of it and spins, cutting the thread away. Kidoumaru begins to get excited about the chance to fight and defeat his opponent quickly. Neji uses his Byakugan to see how Kidoumaru expels the thread. Just then flowering cobwebs are fired, which Neji tries to cut and avoid, but one catches him and he gets pinned to a tree. Kidoumaru breaks down how Neji emits a needle-like point of chakra from his fingers to cut his threads using the Juuken. With Neji pinned he states he can take him out, leaving Neji to raise a slight grin. Kidoumaru rears back and expels a hard piercing stream of thread, Neji focuses and emits chakra from his body, cutting the threads and avoiding the strike. In an instant he is below Kidoumaru, in the stance of Hakke Rokujuuyonshou!

Chapter 194: "Probing Each Other" – Neji unloads the strikes on Kidoumaru, sending him crashing to the ground below. When the dust settles, Kidoumaru is revealed standing, covered in hardened spider thread. He gloats he can emit the thread from every pore on his body. The two ninja size each other up, and Kidoumaru jumps away, cutting a thread to send kunai at Neji. It lands harmlessly and daggers come flying in from all over. Neji does Kaiten to knock them away and then hurls a kunai back directly at the hidden Kidoumaru. Surprised, Kidoumaru realizes he can't play around and activates his level one seal. He summons a large spider, who emits many baby spiders to come raining down on Neji. Neji spins to knock them away, and as he slows Kidoumaru throw a kunai to strike his opponent while he's vulnerable.

Chapter 195: "Strategy...!!" – Neji emits chakra to deflect the kunai, and realizes all the thread is slowing his movement. All hail of daggers and spiders begin to come after him. He defeats most but some get through and cut him. Elsewhere the remaining Sound ninja state Kidoumaru likes to play around, and that level two would mean game over. Kidoumaru unleashes more daggers and realizes there must be a weakness. Neji is tiring and Kidoumaru releases the spider to come crashing down onto his opponent. With a Juuken upper thrust, the spider explodes to reveal more daggers raining down onto him. Neji falls to the ground and Kidoumaru goes level two, expelling thread to form a hardened bow and arrow. He pulls back and unleashes it as his weakened opponent.

Chapter 196: "The Strongest Foe!!" – The arrow hits and when the dust settles, Neji stands away from its impact crater. He realizes his foe has found the Byakugan’s weakness. A surprised Kidoumaru sees his missed a killing blow by mere centimeters, but still managed to pierce Neji's shoulder. He surmises the Leaf ninja emits chakra to detect incoming attacks. Neji realizes this is his toughest opponent yet. Kidoumaru determines there is a small blind spot emanating from Neji's upper back, so he fires another arrow tied to a string to adjust its flight. The arrow flies through everything in its path, missing Neji by inches due to the tree it went through. Kidoumaru creates a new drilling arrow and prepares to fire. Neji realizes how weak he is, wondering what Naruto would do in his situation. Flashbacking to Naruto saying he'd definitely win, Neji grins states he has no chance to avoid it. The arrow fires, tearing through the forest and it pierces Neji through the stomach...

Chapter 197: "Unyielding Determination!!" – The arrow pins Neji to a tree and Neji quickly grabs the thread and sends his chakra into it, traveling all the way back and into Kidoumaru mouth and gullet. The Sound ninja is damaged, he falls to the earth and Neji thinks over his past with Naruto, and how Naruto said he wasn't a loser. Elsewhere Naruto tells his group that Neji will catch up soon because he's a genius. Emboldened, Neji cuts the thread and rushes to the falling Kidoumaru meeting him head on he strikes a killing blow. Neji states he knew he couldn't block it so he prepared himself to take the strike, and that he knew all his weaknesses better than his opponent did. Kidoumaru returns to his normal form, bloody and weakening. Neji tells him he had to hold up the mantle of "genius", so he could not lose.

Chapter 198: "Reincarnation...!!" – Neji states no one can determine another’s destiny, and Kidoumaru states Neji will die soon as well. Neji thinks back to his father telling him to live on, and states he won't die so easily. Kidoumaru gloats that they can't stop Orochimaru, but Neji states there is someone who can turn Sasuke back, who can return him from the darkness as he once did for him. Kidoumaru continues to gloat but then coughs up more blood, and finally falls lifeless to the ground. Neji looks to the heavens, and then falls to the ground motionless. Elsewhere Shikamaru begins to lay out their strategy and Tayuya and Sakon continue on. Orochimaru screams out in pain at his compound. Realizing he can't wait for Sasuke anymore, Kabuto goes to make preparations for a new body, telling gathered prisoners the last one standing gets their "freedom."

Chapter 199: "Desire...!!" – Kabuto works in a medical area over a covered patient. A former possible host for Orochimaru and leader of the Sound Five, Kimimaro was also granted a curse seal. The young man stirs and asks Kabuto how long he has. Kabuto replies he still can be useful, though not as a container. Kabuto watches the monitor and the prisoner fight finishes. Orochimaru walks in to greet the winner. The prisoner realizes this is his end, and asks that his clansmen be freed. Orochimaru agrees and tells him that he will remain as a small part of his subconscious mind. A scream rattles through the compound, and Kabuto states Orochimaru can't change bodies again for three more years. Kimimaro rises through the pain, stating he will bring the container to show his dedication and repay his uselessness. Elsewhere Tayuya and Sakon stop, sensing the Leaf ninja behind them. Sakon turns to charge them gloating they'll be dead in seconds...

Volume 21

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 181: "The Fight Begins...!!" – Making the decision to leave Konoha behind and follow the path Orochimaru has offered, Sasuke packs and turns his Team 7 photo face down. However, as he tries to vanish at nightfall, Sakura blocks his path. Overflowing with emotion, Sakura pours her heart out to him and begs him to stay, reminding him of their memories and threatening to alert everyone if he does leave. Sasuke, like their first real meeting, tells her once more that he finds her annoying and knocks her out. Leaving her on a seat, he joins the messengers Orochimaru sent and begins his journey...

Chapter 182: "The Gathering!!" – Izumi and Kotetsu, while labouring, spot Sakura and quickly report the news back to a sleepy Tsunade. Shikamaru is called from his breakfast to round up the only forces in the village, a Genin team, with a recommendation from Tsunade that Naruto is part of it. Soon, Shikamaru, Naruto, Chouji, Neji and Kiba assemble at Konoha’s gate. Lee stays behind, still unable to fight.

Chapter 183: "Promise of a Lifetime" – Shikamaru draws up a plan and formation that will be the most efficient, warning everyone that his orders are for their own safety. After checking equipment, everyone’s departure is interrupted by a solemn-looking Sakura. Breaking into tears, she requests that Naruto brings Sasuke back. Naruto promises with a thumbs-up. Outside Konoha, Sasuke and the Sound Four stop suddenly. Sakon informs Sasuke that in accordance with Orochimaru’s wishes, Sasuke has to die...

Chapter 184: "Sound Vs Leaf!!" – Sakon says that the power will come in the form of a pill that enhances the Curse Seal. The seal’s infection spreads too fast and would kill, but the Sound Four have methods of eliminating the fatal side effects. As Sasuke eats it and drops unconscious, the Sound ninjas quickly encase him in a barrel covered in charms, tags, enchantments and inscriptions, sealing it shut. Back at Konoha, Lee’s ambitions to continue being a Shinobi cause Tsunade to reflect on the village’s younger generation. Meanwhile, a group of Konoha ninjas run into the Sound Four, who prepare for a fight and activate their own Cursed Seals...

Chapter 185: "In Pursuit of the Sounds...!!" – Genma leads the attack on the invaders, but Shizune arrives to a scene of slaughter. Genma manages to cough out that their techniques are not the usual Shinobi style. Kiba smells blood, making Shikamaru realise that the Sound ninjas will now be more careful. Already, Shikamaru spots a trap that has two layers, just stopping Naruto triggering it in the nick of time. Neji scouts ahead with his Byakugan and notices the invaders have stopped to rest, giving Shikamaru time to make a plan of attack!

Chapter 186: "Mission... Failed!?" – As the Leaf ninjas advance, Kidoumaru’s spider web trap is tripped, alerting him. The team is discovered and Kidoumaru keeps them under pressure, revealing that his spider threads are everywhere and the trap was actually triple-layered, making everything else a diversion. Suddenly, the Sound Four become immobile as Shikamaru’s Shadow Imitation hits successfully. However, a barrage of shuriken from nowhere breaks his hold and Jiroubou traps them in a prison made of earth rising from the ground. Kiba tries to break it open, but it simply reassembles before their eyes. Neji sees that it is reinforced with chakra, but worse… the prison is slowly sucking the chakra from them!

Chapter 187: "Praying for Mercy...!!" – With their strength slowly draining, even Kiba and Akamaru’s Double Piercing Fang fails to penetrate the prison. Shikamaru then tries to bargain with Jiroubou, asking to save himself. Everyone in the team turns sour at Shikamaru’s actions, except Chouji who starts to eat. Shikamaru notices that some parts of the wall repair slower… the ones furthest from Jiroubou, whose position was located from his voice. Concentrating one attack on the arena furthest from him, Chouji rams it and bursts through, freeing the team!

Chapter 188: "Hidden Leaf's Shinobi...!!" – Jiroubou applauds their efforts, before giving them the rewards of a titanic mound of earth thrown at them. Chouji breaks up chunks of it, but Jiroubou’s brute force taijutsu knocks him back. Shikamaru decides that one person should stay back and hold him, volunteering, but Chouji takes his place. Everyone else departs and the two mammoths wrestle each other. Shikamaru knows of Chouji’s trump card… and the side effects it also carries...

Chapter 189: "The Power of Trust...!!" – Shikamaru hopes Chouji doesn’t use the red pill in the set of 3, hoping the blue one that increases Chouji’s strength is enough. Chouji wraps himself in kunai and turns into a spiked wrecking ball, demolishing Jiroubou’s earth wall and stabbing him. Jiroubou quickly activates his Cursed Seal, insisting Chouji was left behind for being the weakest. Chouji takes the second, yellow pill and uses partial Multi-Size strikes, followed by a super Multi-Size, growing to Godzilla-size proportions and laying on Jiroubou. However, from underneath him, he feels something lifting him... and Jiroubou’s monstrous Cursed Seal fully released...

Chapter 190: "Inexcusable!!" – Jiroubou’s seal infects him to the second level, increasing his strength more than tenfold. Chouji reverts to his normal size and finds himself wracked with pain from the pills. Shikamaru still has confidence in him and leaves him a message on a tree. Jiroubou continues to humiliate Chouji, stealing the last bite of his snacks and insulting his friends. Chouji denies it, especially Shikamaru’s lack faith in him and swallows the red, final pill. All the calories and fat in his body convert into pure chakra, which forms into two huge butterfly wings, then concentrates into his left hand. The slimmer Chouji then delivers a crippling blow for stealing the final snack, a second for humiliating him, then a final, fatal punch to Jiroubou’s chest for insulting his friends.

Volume 20

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 172: "Returning Home" – Tsunade is to be officially announced Hokage, but Naruto diverts her priority to the hospital. Shikamaru and his father greet Jiraiya and Tsunade, with Naruto gossiping to Shikamaru about her. Shikamaru and his father have a little talk about women, which leaves Shikamaru even more averted to them. Neji and Tenten discuss the news, with Neji distracted by his training. Chouji and Ino celebrate Shikamaru’s new position of Chuunin with Asuma treating them to a meal. Tsunade heals Sasuke and Kakashi, to Sakura’s great relief. However, when she examines Lee, she becomes highly anxious.

Chapter 173: "Affliction" – Lee’s using the Reverse Lotus and taking Gaara’s attacks gave him injuries so serious that surgery performed even by Tsunade’s hands may kill him. With a 50% success rate and torturous rehabilitation ahead of him, Tsunade advises him quitting as a ninja. Naruto tells Iruka of his latest adventure over a bowl of ramen before running off to check on Sasuke’s condition. Sakura, who had been at his bedside since Itachi hospitalised him, brings Sasuke some sliced apples. To her shock, Sasuke swats them aside in rage. Meanwhile, back at his base, Orochimaru commands his four bodyguards to return to the village.

Chapter 174: "Each and Their Path...!" – With forces still strained from the attack, almost every Chuunin and Jounin is assigned to a mission. Ino gives Chouji a little advice on girls, before Shikamaru mentions she could take some of it herself. They boys have a little talk about comparing their abilities briefly. Naruto walks in on the scene between Sakura and Sasuke, who delivers him a murderous look. Sounding disgusted at Naruto and Tsunade, Sasuke activates his Sharingan and demands a fight with Naruto – right here, right now! Even more shocking is the fact that Naruto accepts gladly!!

Chapter 175: "Naruto Vs Sasuke!!" – The team makes their way to the hospital roof to stage their duel, with Sakura watching nervously. Both participants exchange some very bitter words before the fight. Naruto produces a load of copies, but none match Sasuke’s taijutsu skills. Naruto tries to hit a Naruto Combo, but Sasuke uses the final part of his hand sealing to block it and take out the clones with Goukakyuu! On his way down, Sasuke sees one final clone preparing a Rasengan, prompting him to fire up his own Chidori. Overwhelmed, Sakura rushes in between them before they kill each other.

Chapter 176: "Bitter Rivalry..." – Neither Naruto nor Sasuke can stop themselves in time and a violent crash happens… as Kakashi appears from nowhere and slings them both away to save Sakura’s life. Their hands both puncture water tanks and Sasuke smirks over the bigger hole he made. Kakashi talks him down and Sasuke ignores him, wandering off angry and annoyed after seeing the exit wound in the tank Naruto made being far larger. Kakashi confronts Jiraiya about a few things, notably the way Sasuke is developing. Sakura is reassured that things will be okay by Kakashi afterwards, but Sasuke’s expression says otherwise, unaware that he is being watched.

Chapter 177: "The Four Sounds" – Introduces Kidoumaru, Jiroubou, Sakon and Tayuya. Sasuke is tied to the tree… and Kakashi delivers a stern lecture to him. Sasuke asks Kakashi to step into his shoes, but Kakashi tells him that everyone close to him had already been killed and that Chidori is a power to protect the people Sasuke is lucky to have, then releases and leaves him. As night falls, Orochimaru’s bodyguards leap into action. Elsewhere, Orochimaru comments that Sasuke is not powerful enough to deal with them. A theory to test as Sasuke is introduced to them by name and easily defeats their decoy attack...

Chapter 178: "The Temptation of the Sound...!!" – Sasuke fights Sakon. Despite an excellent attack that occupies all of Sakon’s limbs, an attack from nowhere sends him reeling. Kidoumaru and Jiroubou join in, but Sasuke still gains the upper hand on Sakon and lands a Lion Combo directly. Elsewhere, Sakura invites Naruto on a date as cover to fill him in on the truth of Sasuke’s situation during the Chuunin exam. Sasuke, meanwhile, is beaten around some more by the Sound Four then given an offer – the same power they display in return for his allegiance. Sasuke hesitates in his reply...

Chapter 179: "Don't Forget...!!" – Sasuke is beaten against a wall and re-asked the question. He responds with his trump card, the Curse Seal… and gets beaten down again as Sakon displays a Curse Seal of his very own. He is also warned of his carelessness, as excess use the seal will eventually strip him of his free will. Orochimaru holds the answer to obtaining the true power, Tayuya tells him, reminding him of Itachi. With that, they depart, leaving Sasuke with a leaf in his hand that he crushes. Elsewhere, Lee reflects on his status, thinking back to his academy days, Gai’s encouragement and the bizarre rivalry Gai and Kakashi have. He feels a hand on his shoulder and Gai comforts his student.

Chapter 180: "It's a Promise!!" – Lee reflects on his past and segregation in the academy for his inability to use Ninjutsu or Genjutsu and mild skill in Taijutsu. Gai spurs him on and reminds him that to give up on his dreams would mean his life so far would be for nothing. Thinking back to his rivalry with Kakashi, Gai remembers the risks and goals he set himself, creating the ideal to push his limits further and further in order to strengthen himself. With supreme confidence, he tells Lee the life-or-death surgery is just another challenge to overcome. If it should fail, Gai would end his life too. With a gigantic hug, Lee reaffirms his way of the Shinobi and faith in Gai.

Volume 19

From leafninja.com

Chapter 163: "What Refuses to Decay...!!" – The two Sannin stand before each other, and Tsunade prepares to heal the man who betrayed Konoha. Elsewhere Naruto's group rushes to stop Tsunade. Kabuto also reflects on Orochimaru's past boasts that Kabuto is not man enough to kill him. Tsunade begins to charge her chakra when a kunai flies in. It's Kabuto! Orochimaru is surprised at the betrayal... of Tsunade! He understand Kabuto could recognize Tsunade's killing chakra, he tells his former teammate that he really did plan to honor his bargain. Tsunade says she knows she was a fool, even though Orochimaru was lying about not attacking Konoha again, she would have did anything to hold those precious to her one more time. Tsunade remembers how Nawaki, Dan and Naruto all pledged their lives to becoming Hokage. She understands her feelings will never go away, but she can't betray what it means to protect her village. Angered, Tsunade jumps into the air and brings her heal smashing down on Orochimaru and Kabuto. They jump away but the power of the kick crumbles the surrounding earth and buildings. Tsunade is ready to fight!

Chapter 164: "Medical Ninja!!" – Orochimaru states he never fought Tsunade before, but that doesn't reassure Kabuto since he'll be the one fighting. Kabuto states they should move elsewhere since Shizune and another Sannin are on the way. The thought brings a smile to Orochimaru's lips. Later, Naruto's group arrives at the castle and moves to locate the other Sannin. Miles away, the battle continues. Kabuto consumes a soldier ration pill and charges chakra scalpel. Tsunade realizes he is highly trained in medical jutsu. Kabuto uses a doton to pop from the ground. Tsunade tries to avoid his strikes but he connects on her arm, thigh and chest, severing her muscles. As Tsunade falls to her knees, the young ninja gloats about cutting muscles near her lungs. He states he won't kill her yet because they still need her, in the next instant Tsunade is up and has struck Kabuto in the neck, rearranging his nervous system signals! Kabuto has a hard time moving, as signals to move an arm, now move a leg. As Tsunade tries to heal herself, Kabuto begins to quickly work out how to move his body. Kabuto yells that such a technique isn't enough to defeat him, he pulls a kunai and charges at Tsunade! Before he can reach her there is an explosion before him, it's Naruto's group! Jiraiya and Orochimaru exchange wise-cracks and a surprised Naruto notices Kabuto!

Chapter 165: "Naruto, Attacks!!" – Tsunade charges through her back-up at Kabuto. He swiftly cuts his arm spilling blood all over the shocked Tsunade. The fear of blood freezing her, Kabuto slugs her. Naruto can't understand why Kabuto is fighting, so Jiraiya points out the Sound emblem on his headband. Kabuto says Naruto was always dense and doesn't have the make-up to be a ninja, unlike his teammate Sasuke. This angers Naruto. As Shizune comforts Tsunade, Kabuto tells Naruto he is nothing compared to the Sannin. An angered Naruto charges at him and create Kage Bunshin. As he moves in, Kabuto whips blood into their eyes, hits them and then flings the real Naruto away. As the clones disappear Shizune catches Naruto and spits needles out of her mouth at Kabuto. No time to react, he barely moves to deflect him with his forehead protector. Jiraiya tells Shizune to handle Kabuto; he'll try to handle Orochimaru. Because of Tsunade's psychosis she won't be able to heal Jiraiya in time. Jiraiya tells Naruto to save his chakra. Jiraiya and Kabuto move to summon... as two giant snakes rise, Jiraiya has managed to summon... Gamakichi!?!

Chapter 166: "A Ninja's Talents...!!" – Orochimaru surmises Jiraiya was drugged in preparedness for the Edo Tensei technique. Naruto tries to summon as well. Orochimaru states a fully developed Naruto in tune with Kyuubi could be difficult... but when the smoke clears, only a small frog shows! Gamatatsu, Gamakichi's clueless little brother has arrived. Orochimaru and the snakes come bearing down and everyone jumps away. A snake goes to swallow Naruto but Jiraiya creates a swamp below the snakes to swallow them. He could not create it deep enough though because of his poisoning. Shizune and Kabuto exchange jutsu but he disables her by cutting her heals. Naruto frees himself from the snake’s mouth but realizes he has a broken femur. On a snake, Orochimaru charges at Jiraiya and lengthens his neck to bite Jiraiya. Jiraiya lengthens his hair and turns it to spikes but Orochimaru is able to bite his throat. Below, Kabuto begins to kick Tsunade and Orochimaru ponders why Jiraiya bothers with a washout like Naruto. Jiraiya replies it's no fun training one born a prodigy like Sasuke. Orochimaru knows Jiraiya was hopeless as a kid as well. As Jiraiya tells his former teammate it's not important to learn a bunch of jutsu, Kabuto reaches back to punch Tsunade again. And then as Jiraiya says it's most important to have a spirit which never gives up, Naruto pushes through the pain to stand in front of Tsunade to stop her beating!

Chapter 167: "The Arrangement...!!" – Naruto charges Rasengan, but Kabuto easily side-steps him and severs his leg muscle. Kabuto pulls his nin-card info on Naruto and coldly tells him he should run away now if he doesn't want his dream to die with him. He states though that running away means not living up to what that dream requires. Tsunade then begins to think back on her past and her former words to Naruto about a real man not going back on his word. Naruto begins to stand and says he is not giving up, that's his way of the ninja. Kabuto strikes Naruto but he still stands his ground. Naruto asks Tsunade to recall their bet and he creates a Kage Bunshin. She thinks this foolish and Kabuto charges with a kunai determined to kill Naruto for his insolence! She yells for Naruto to flee but he moves his hand so the kunai pierces the palm allowing him to grab hold of Kabuto's hand and not let go. Naruto says he won't die because he's going to become Hokage! With the Kage Bunshin's help he charges another Rasengan in his free hand and to Tsunade's surprise connects with Kabuto's chest full on!

hapter 168: "Just One More Time" – A mini-typhoon engulfs Kabuto and sends him flying back into a nearby rock. The Sannin are all surprised by the technique, but Kabuto is still barely standing. Blood bursts from Naruto's mouth and as he falls to the ground Tsunade rushes to his side. Kabuto states he could take the attack because he was healing that part of his body before the hit impacted. His cockiness fades though as he falls to the ground, his chakra wasn't enough to combat the Rasengan. Tsunade tries to save Naruto, his heart erratic the only hope is Tsunade's healing. Kabuto gloats she is in as worse position as Naruto, but she yells for him to shut up. As she begins to apply healing to his chest, the Kyuubi inside feels it getting darker. She pleads for Naruto to not die, and he weakly extends his hand to grab her necklace. She heals his pierced hand and remembering back to Nawaki and Dan, she asks another to wear the necklace once again... the bet fulfilled, she begins to cry. On the snake, Orochimaru realizes Naruto might just become a bigger hassle later on with Akatsuki involved, so he dives down. Jiraiya follows but Orochimaru extends his tongue, and flicks the following Sannin away into the ground. Extending his sword Kusanagi from his throat he bears down on Naruto. Just as he is about to strike he connects... with the chest of Tsunade! She has stepped in the way to take the blow for her fallen comrade!

Chapter 169: "To Bet One's Life...!!" – Orochimaru states he wasn't meaning to kill Tsunade and asks why protect the brat. She says to protect Konoha, because Naruto is its future Hokage. Orochimaru says such a desire it foolish. Those words echo in Tsunade, as she had repeated them often in the past. She thinks on how the past Hokage all bet their life on bringing peace and prosperity to the village, and now she to will do the same! Orochimaru scoffs at this and pulls out the sword and cuts a huge gash across her chest, knocking her to the ground. He readies to strike Naruto again but Tsunade jumps in the way. As Orochimaru asks why she is doing this he is suddenly struck backwards, Tsunade's trembling has stopped and her forehead seal mark has been released! She coolly states she is doing this because she is the Fifth Hokage of Hidden Leaf! Shizune sees Tsunade forming a handseal but begs her to stop. Tsunade ignores her and activates her secret cell creation jutsu Souzou Saisei. Chakra expands from her forehead healing all her wounds! Tsunade states how she gathered chakra to her forehead over time, and then released it when needed. Shizune thinks how the technique shortens Tsunade's life because of the limitations of cell multiplication. As Tsunade wipes blood on her arm, Kabuto calls for Orochimaru and "Manda"! Kabuto wipes blood over Orochimaru's summon tattoo and Jiraiya moves to summon as well. A huge explosion reveals Gamabunta, a huge snail and huge snake!

Chapter 170: "The Battle of the Legendary Three!!" – Gamabunta reflects it's been a long time since he's seen Tsunade, Katsuyu, Orochimaru and Manda. The snake Manda reacts annoyed to his summoning, threatening to eat those who brought him there. Tsunade asks Katsuyu to take Naruto to Shizune and she complies. Manda and Gamabunta exchange wisecracks and the Sannin state this is the end of the "Legendary Three." Katsuyu moves first spitting acid at Manda, but he moves and coils around the snail. As the constriction grows tighter, Katsuyu explodes into smaller snail bunshin. Gamabunta tries to swipe at Manda with his knife but the snake grabs it with his mouth and throws it away. Gamabunta jumps away and Jiraiya asks for oil. Forming handseals, Jiraiya breathes fire into an oil stream spit from Gamabunta's mouth creating a huge fireball. It engulfs Manda but he managed to shed his skin and flee underground. A snake part rises from the ground and Gamabunta grabs a hold, realizing too late it's Manda's tail. Manda himself bursts from behind the toad boss to bite him. Flying through the air is Tsunade and Gamabunta's knife. She swings it in the air, connecting above Manda's nose and pinning it straight through his snout into the ground. Orochimaru extends his tongue around Tsunade's neck but she grabs and pulls... yelling it's time to end this as her fist connects with Orochimaru's face!

Chapter 171: "The Inheritor" – As Orochimaru's body gets flung backwards on to Manda, the snake decides he's done and dematerializes. Orochimaru boasts there is still another way for him to get his arms back, and as he and Kabuto flee the group notices a young woman's face under Orochimaru's torn away skin. The group is injured and unable to follow. As Tsunade stands over the unconscious Naruto, the effects of her jutsu arrive and her body grows old. She states some rest will revert her to her younger appearance. The group returns to the bar, and Naruto says he can't believe such a lying and selfish old hag has become Hokage. Tsunade demands they take it outside, so Naruto prepares to fight. Tsunade states she'll only need one finger, and when Naruto boasts he'll one day be Hokage she breaks a slight smile. Naruto charges and Tsunade knocks off his forehead protector, but instead of a finger flick, she plants a soft kiss on his forehead. She tells Naruto to become a good man, and to herself she asks him to become a good Hokage as well. Naruto blushes and the group soon leaves to return to Konoha. As they walk, Tsunade happily thinks that Nawaki and Dan's dream are being carried on today in the young man Naruto.

Volume 18

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 154: "Arrived...!!" – Kabuto confesses to being a medical specialist like Tsunade, knowing of her past. Naruto finally cracks the second stage of training with help from an old lesson of Iruka’s. The Konoha head protector symbol comes from an old training method of holding a leaf on the forehead with chakra by focusing it into one spot. Naruto picks up on the idea and modifies the mark Jiraiya painted to look like the Konoha symbol. An explosion of energy signals that Naruto has passed the second stage! Jiraiya tells him he will explain the basics of the third stage on the way into the town as they go to find Tsunade. The lady in question is nervously admiring a castle with her aide, when the walls crumble… and atop a giant snake ride Kabuto and Orochimaru.

Chapter 155: "The Third Step" – Jiraiya blows up a regular balloon and declares it to be the third part of the training. Naruto gazes at the unmoving balloon unimpressed, until Jiraiya shows him what’s happening inside it. The object is now to NOT pop the balloon. The first exercise was for speed, the second for power, the third for control. Naruto realises the difference between the third and second steps is titanic. Meanwhile, Kabuto and Orochimaru ask Tsunade to heal the wounds created by the sealing of Orochimaru’s arms. Already off-guard by the appearance of her old “friend”, Orochimaru applies pressure to Tsunade’s emotions...

Chapter 156: "Business" – Introduces Shizune. Kabuto and Shizune overreact to Orochimaru’s words, with Tsunade herself displaying monstrous strength threatening Orochimaru. Tsunade counts down 5 seconds before she kills him, but at zero, he offers to resurrect Tsunade’s boyfriend and her younger brother from the grave. Naruto and Jiraiya get closer and closer to Tsunade by checking gambling establishments, with Naruto shifting their luck in exchange for information as well as a hefty win. Tsunade is overcome by Orochimaru’s offer, asking him what he plans to do once his arms are cured. Unable to lie, he reveals his plan to finish what he started with Konoha.

Chapter 157: "And the Answer is...!?" – Horrified, Shizune begs Tsunade not to comply. Orochimaru departs, leaving Tsunade shaken up, offering them one week to decide. Jiraiya and Naruto arrive to find everyone already gone, but catch up to Tsunade and Shizune later in a pub. Confusion and surprise follows as Tsunade confirms she met Orochimaru, that Konoha wants her to bear the title of Godaime Hokage after Orochimaru killed Sandaime. Naruto takes the news in the worst manner, unhappy with Tsunade becoming the next Hokage and even more so learning that Orochimaru was the murderer of Sandaime. Jiraiya becomes the second of Tsunade’s old comrades to give her a tough choice… and one that contradicts Orochimaru’s.

Chapter 158: "I Won't Forgive You...!!" – Tsunade declines to be the new Hokage, even though she is actually Shodai’s granddaughter. As Tsunade continues to voice her opinion on the Hokage title, Naruto becomes enraged. The two step outside for a fight. With one finger, she sends Naruto flying back. Naruto’s face gives her a flashback to her brother and boyfriend’s words. As she becomes distracted thinking about them, Naruto gets back up and begins to spin chakra in his hand. Tsunade is too distracted and unprepared as Naruto leaps at her!

Chapter 159: "The Wager...!!" – Tsunade has no time to evade, but splits the ground beneath Naruto to make him lose balance. However, she recognises the technique he used as the Rasengan, specifically Yondaime’s trademark. After mocking both Jiraiya and Naruto, the two decide on a bet. If Naruto can master the Rasengan in a week, Tsunade will hand over her necklace, a keepsake of Shodai and expensive enough to buy three entire mountains. If not, Tsunade will take every penny Naruto has. The two groups split, with Jiraiya trying to discourage Tsunade from taking Orochimaru’s offer over sake while Shizune accompanies Naruto back to a hotel with a request...

Chapter 160: "The Necklace of Death...!!" – Introduces Nawaki and Dan. Shizune attempts to discourage Naruto, saying the necklace is cursed. Tsunade strolls down memory lane, remembering the death of her younger brother, Nawaki, after she gave it to him on his 12th birthday. Her proposal for each team to carry a medic was agreed upon by a man called Dan, who would later become her boyfriend and receive the necklace. Shortly after, Dan was injured and died even while Tsunade tried to heal him with hands saturated in his blood. Shizune explains Tsunade’s past to Naruto at the same time, but Naruto simply leaves to train.

Chapter 161: "Tsunade's Decision!!" – Naruto still has difficulty creating the self-sustaining ball of whirling chakra Jiraiya used, only managing to produce a crude spiral that vanishes seconds later. Tsunade is still in a state of confusion over which of her comrades to accept, especially with Orochimaru needing two living people as sacrifices for Edo Tensei... Time passes and with one day to go, Naruto still can’t use Rasengan correctly. Shizune sees the area where Naruto had been training and gasps at the demolished trees. Jiraiya has another drink with Tsunade, however, he doesn’t notice Tsunade slipping a powder into his sake, taking another gulp...

Chapter 162: "The Heart That Can't Resist...!!" – Jiraiya is discovered in a bad state the next morning. Shizune’s pleading for Tsunade to not meet Orochimaru are answered with violence. As Shizune wakes Naruto, Jiraiya stumbles in on them, feeling awful thanks to Tsunade’s drug. As the three leave to stop Tsunade, Shizune tells them of Orochimaru’s plan. Jiraiya decides that if she tries to heal Orochimaru, he may have to stop her with lethal force. As Tsunade reaches the rendezvous point, she tells Orochimaru that she will only heal him if he does not attack Konoha. He agrees with her condition and slowly stretches his right hand out towards her...

Volume 17

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 145: "Memory of Dispair" – The Akatsuki pair attempt to abduct Naruto. Sasuke races to the scene, with the memories of Itachi surfacing again. Sasuke’s blood boils as he remembers leaving the house normally one day for the academy, only to return and find his entire clan dead. Upon seeing the corpses of his parents lying dead and Itachi standing over them, Itachi uses Tsukuyomi to project a torturous image into Sasuke’s head and shatters his mind. As Kisame begins to get trigger-happy and threatens to slice Naruto’s limbs off to make things easier, Itachi hesitates. Behind him stands his younger brother, Sharingan activated and with a blank face, uttering a cold greeting... “I’m going to kill you!”

Chapter 146: "Hatred...!!" – The brothers lock eyes. Filled with regret and anger, Sasuke begins to produce a Chidori so powerful the skin begins to flake off his hand. The thrust is made… and parried effortlessly by Itachi, who breaks Sasuke’s wrist. Naruto prepares a technique but Kisame shreds up the Kyuubi’s Chakra, disabling Naruto’s ability to summon or go berserk. Displeased at the fact he tried to interfere, Kisame aims a slice at Naruto, but a toad in gauntlets blocks it. From nowhere, Jiraiya appears with the woman he was with earlier, slumped over his shoulder, declaring Akatsuki’s deception using her failed!

Chapter 147: "My Fight!!" – Jiraiya places the woman, who was under an illusion, aside and confirms Akatsuki want Naruto, or more literally, the Kyuubi. Before he can deal with them, Sasuke demands his revenge against Itachi. However, Itachi totally outclasses him and forces Sasuke into another Tsukuyomi illusion, making him witness Itachi killing their parents over and over again in a loop that lasts 24 hours to Sasuke. As his sanity unravels, Jiraiya transforms the entire hallway into a slimy mass of pink flesh and tells the Akatsuki pair they are already inside his stomach...

Chapter 148: "Itachi's Ability!!" – As Sasuke is carried to safety, Itachi whispers a final taunt to him. Jiraiya reveals he summoned the esophagus of a giant toad around them and they will die as food to him. As they approach the dead end and the muscular walls close in, Jiraiya sees the flesh was burned through by an unusual black fire that he seals up inside a scroll. However, Gai arrives and mistakenly attacks him, thinking him to be one of Naruto’s assailants. The unconscious Sasuke is to be taken back with Gai, while Naruto and Jiraiya continue their search, even though Naruto wants to find and take revenge on Akatsuki.

Chapter 149: "Legendary...!!" – Introduces Tsunade. Gai offers Naruto a jumpsuit like his and Lee’s, which Jiraiya doesn’t approve of. Naruto accepts the fact that Akatsuki will always be breathing down his neck and begins to get curious about Tsunade, the person Jiraiya is after. Jiraiya tells him she is of the same elite sages as he and Orochimaru, but has a reputation for gambling and earned a nickname that everyone addresses her by- “The legendary sucker”. Despite being Jiraiya’s age, she can force her body to physically regress to any age, from teens to 30s. However, the trip is the secondary objective, with the main point being to toughen Naruto up against Akatsuki... as long as Naruto doesn’t train in Gai’s jumpsuit.

Chapter 150: "Start of the Training...!?" – Naruto and Jiraiya arrive at a lively city to look for Tsunade. Naruto plans to go shopping, but Jiraiya warns him about 3 Shinobi vices – women, alcohol and money. Confiscating his wallet and giving him a limited amount to spend, the two split up. Naruto stumbles upon Jiraiya, who is drinking with female company and with his empty wallet nearby... the resulting argument annoys a Hidden Stone missing-nin, who threatens them. Jiraiya then tells Naruto to watch closely as he creates a swirling ball of Chakra that sends the criminal spiralling! As he and Naruto leave, Jiraiya buys a load of water balloons to help Naruto learn the move he just used...

Chapter 151: "Chance...!!" – Naruto has difficulty learning the move, which involves using Chakra to spin the water inside the balloon and burst it. Jiraiya mentions that it is among the hardest to learn, taking even the 4th Hokage, who invented it, 3 years to fully perfect it. Naruto is unable to figure out the secret behind it and Jiraiya refuses to tell him, insisting that figuring it out himself is the only way to use it right. Naruto then sees a cat toying with a balloon and after watching it, gains inspiration. Jiraiya is woken up by water in his face and Naruto standing over him with the remains of a burst balloon in his hand.

Chapter 152: "Second Stage" – Naruto realizes that his Chakra needed to go in all directions, not just one. Jiraiya is impressed at the variation Naruto uses, employing two hands to start the swirling. However, the training advances to a harder level, breaking a rubber ball without the guidelines of water to feel the Chakra’s direction. The technique is to improve Chakra control by slowly adding power bit by bit. Naruto’s best efforts only cause the ball to make a small hole and deflate slowly as too much power is added too fast. As Jiraiya returns, he decides to give a small hint and paints a miniature spiral in the palm of Naruto’s hand...

Chapter 153: "Explorers!!" – Jiraiya tells Naruto that the reason he is having difficulty is a lack of focus. Showing Naruto the spiral he also has on his hand for learning it, he says that the Chakra needs a focal point and the spiral will help him to improve the technique. Back at Konoha, Sakura stays by Sasuke’s side, beside herself in grief. However, Sasuke is not the only one in pain as Orochimaru finds himself crippled and in agony. Kabuto reports that the woman that may provide a cure is in the same region as Naruto and Jiraiya. Jiraiya also learns Tsunade is close and both parties slowly get nearer and nearer to her...

Volume 16

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 136: "The Final Blow...!!" – Naruto’s punch wakes Gaara up, sending the Shukaku’s true self back into Gaara’s mind. However, Gaara still has the massive body of the Tanuki at his disposal and almost crushes Naruto to death. With both Naruto and Gamabunta near exhaustion, Naruto digs deep and begs for the last of the Kyuubi’s Chakra. Surging with power, Naruto delivers a killer headbutt to Gaara, scoring a KO as the monster dissolves into sand. Gamabunta and his child disappear as the boys fall to the ground, spent. Meanwhile, Sarutobi plans to resolve the stalemate he and Orochimaru are locked in.

Chapter 137: "The Shinobi of the Leaf...!!" – Assured of his victory, Orochimaru suggests Sarutobi simply submit and die quietly. However, the counterattack has begun and the clans of Konoha fight back, driving away or defeating the Sound and Sand invaders. Although unable to completely seal Orochimaru’s soul, Sarutobi and the Shinigami settle halfway and seal up Orochimaru’s arms, permanently disabling his jutsus. As Orochimaru curses him, the last thing Sarutobi sees is not the devious traitor, but the student he once tutored and admired.

Chapter 138: "The Crumbling Leaf, End!!" – Orochimaru and his bodyguards make a sharp escape, with Kabuto taunting Kakashi and Gai as he leaves. Sakura is safe from Gaara’s trap, as he is completely tired out. However, Gaara notices Naruto still able to move, as the young leaf ninja tells him that his philosophy on life can be changed and that even Gaara doesn’t have to be alone. As Kankurou and Temari arrive to carry him away, Naruto’s words seem to sink in and Gaara has a change of heart, apologising to his siblings. However, the ending isn’t quite happy, as Konoha gathers around Sarutobi’s fallen body.

Chapter 139: "The Person's Name Is...!!" – Two mysterious men, one formerly of the village, pay a visit to the remains of Konoha. The entire village, ninjas and regular inhabitants, commune to pay their respects for the fallen leader. Jiraiya recalls his days with his teacher, while Kakashi visits the grave of his childhood friend, Obito. Even with Sarutobi’s death, Iruka speaks of the will that was passed from each of the Hokage title bearers, fueled by love for the village. Naruto decides that he will continue his quest and steps towards his goal of being a Hokage himself.

Chapter 140: "Proximity...!!" – While spying on bathing women, Jiraiya is approached by Sarutobi’s advisors. In Hidden Sound village, Orochimaru laments how one small detail would have made his ambition come true, but the person he wanted on his side exceeded even his power and made him leave “that organization”. Baki and another group find Kazekage’s corpse and discover Orochimaru impersonated him and duped them into starting the war. Back at Konoha, Jiraiya refuses to become the 5th Hokage, but suggests another person, who he will fetch. Elsewhere, Kurenai and Asuma run into an old acquaintance...

Chapter 141: "Uchiha Itachi!!" – Introduces Itachi and Kisame. The two men trespassing are Itachi, Sasuke’s older brother who murdered all but one of the Uchiha clan and Kisame, a Hidden Mist fugitive that killed a feudal lord. Kisame kicks a fight off with Asuma, while Kurenai provides an illusionary backup. However, Itachi reverses it onto her. As Kisame starts up a fierce water-based Jutsu, someone using the exact same thing cancels it out! Itachi then turns to see the copy ninja Kakashi with a kunai to his neck...

Chapter 142: "Kakashi Vs Itachi" – Kakashi and Kisame exchange fighting talk, angering the Mist ninja before Itachi steps up. A fast exchange of jutsus causes Kakashi to mention that Itachi is extremely powerful and not even trying. As if on cue, Itachi uses the Genjutsu skill, “Tsukuyomi”. Even Kakashi’s Sharingan cannot defend against it and he finds himself trapped in a world controlled by Itachi, who puts him through a living hell of being stabbed over and over for 3 days in an instant. Mentally crushed, Kakashi cannot fight back and guesses that Itachi has come for Sasuke. Itachi corrects him, telling him their target is Yondaime Hokage’s legacy...

Chapter 143: "Yondaime's Inheritance!!" – Jiraiya spied on Orochimaru after he left Konoha and discovered he joined an organization that Itachi was also part of, “Akatsuki”. Akatsuki split into pairs after Orochimaru left and have done very little so far, but Jiraiya revealed to Kakashi that Akatsuki may want the Kyuubi inside Naruto. As Kakashi confirms this, Itachi asks Kisame to execute him. Before he can, Gai arrives and saves Kakashi. Although Kisame wants to fight, Itachi orders a quick retreat before they get in too deep. Meanwhile, Jiraiya asks Naruto to accompany him on a trip to meet a certain lady, with the promise of special training on the way.

Chapter 144: "A Young Pursuit" – As Jiraiya and Naruto set off, Jiraiya comments that Naruto reminds him of Yondaime Hokage. On a perch above them, the Akatsuki members discuss a strategy for getting Naruto and Jiraiya separated. Sasuke learns that Itachi returned and is chasing Naruto, deciding to follow him. In another town, Jiraiya flirts with a woman and leaves Naruto to practice his training. In a hotel, Naruto answers the door, ready to scold Jiraiya for not training him... and looks up into the eyes of Itachi.

Volume 15

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 127: "Feeling Alive...!!" – It turns out that at the meeting on the cliff where Sasuke learned the Chidori from Kakashi, Gaara walked away with the desire not to simply have a match with, but a duel to the death with Sasuke. Believing that he and Sasuke shared a common pain and reason for existing, Gaara yells for the hiding Sasuke to come out and face him. Sasuke answers the request with his second Chidori, slicing Gaara’s deformed arm between the fingers all the way down. But after a brief grimace, Gaara’s face lights up with laughter...

Chapter 128: "Beyond His Limits...!!" – The feeling of being hurt and truly being in a combat situation drives Gaara into elation and his gourd dissolves into a tail. Far more dangerous than before, Gaara begins to shred everything before him as he tries to catch Sasuke. Despite Kakashi’s warnings that Sasuke isn’t strong enough for a third Chidori in a day, Sasuke dashes out and begins the move. But halfway through, the two clash in mid-air just as Chidori fades… a second later and Gaara screams out in pain… and Sasuke’s curse seal breaks out from the guard Kakashi placed. However, it still isn’t enough to finish Gaara off. As the monster closes in, Naruto saves Sasuke at the last second with a kick to Gaara’s face!

Chapter 129: "Pain...!!" – Sasuke’s strength is depleted and his inexperience with the curse seal only makes his situation worse. As Sakura tends to him, Gaara once again feels the trauma of seeing someone being protected. Lashing out, he pins Sakura to a tree and knocks her out. His senses reel as his mind wanders back to his childhood, a feared emotional train wreck. An outcast, the only one who seemed to care was his uncle, Yashamaru. His memories surface of the time that he asked Yashamaru an unusual question that no other child should ever have had to ponder… “What is pain?”

Chapter 130: "Love...!!" – Yashamaru teaches Gaara the difference between emotional and physical pain. While wounds heal, only love can fix the pain Gaara feels in his heart. Gaara sets off to apologise to someone he hurt earlier, but is rejected and out of rage, kills the first person to upset him. As he regrets his journey, he is attacked again and fatally wounds his would-be assassin. As he lifts up their mask, his heart crumbles into pieces as Yashamaru’s bleeding face smiles back at him.

Chapter 131: "A Name Called Gaara...!!" – Yashamaru tells Gaara that his assassination was ordered by none other than Gaara’s own father, the current Kazekage. Gaara was born only so the demon, Shukaku, could have a host body. But Shukaku and Gaara were spiralling out of control, so both had to be killed. Gaara’s blame is aimed at his father, but Yashamaru confesses that not even he cared for Gaara and lied all this time. Even Gaara’s mother hated him before he was born and named him after her grudge. Yashamaru sets off an explosion but Gaara is protected. With his mind snapped, he scars a tattoo onto his face and confirms his name’s meaning – “A demon that is only loved by himself”. With the memories fresh in his mind, he turns his rage onto Naruto, who’s attempt to summon Gamabunta failed, with a regular frog arriving…

Chapter 132: "Two Boys... Darkness and Light" – Gaara transforms again and manipulates the sand binding Sakura to the tree to slowly crush her over time, with the only release being Naruto beating him. Naruto’s new summon is useless. As he takes a beating from Gaara, he feels that Gaara has a lonely look in his eyes, just like he had growing up with a monster’s shadow behind him. Gaara’s relentless attacks are too much for Naruto to handle, until he remembers what is truly at stake. Getting back up, Naruto shows Gaara what his friends mean to him.

Chapter 133: "Strong Guys...!!" – With a kunai wrapped in an exploding tag, Naruto displays an excellent performance of athleticism and Kage Bunshin control. Although the final move seems to be a joke as Naruto uses the embarrassing 1000 Years Of Pain on Gaara, the explosion takes out a huge chunk of his transformed body, detonating near to the only untransformed and unprotected part of Gaara’s anatomy. Sasuke and Naruto discuss a battle plan quickly, which leads Naruto to remember the courage and strength one gains when protecting someone else. With reminders of Haku and Iruka in his eyes, Naruto challenges Gaara and amplifies his Kage Bunshin, creating literally thousands of clones!!

Chapter 134: "Naruto Ninja Chronicles!!" – Naruto and his army bombard Gaara with shuriken attacks, physical blows and combinations. Frustrated and out of control, Gaara shifts into a perfect version of Shukaku, a titanic Tanuki. To protect himself and his friends, Naruto digs deep and summons Gamabunta. Convinced to fight by the toad Naruto summoned earlier, who is Gamabunta’s own son, Gamakichi, Gamabunta officially accepts Naruto as his underling and decides to help him out, drawing an enormous dagger and threatening to show the Shukaku what loyalty is all about.

Chapter 135: "The Fight Like a Storm!!" – Although Gamabunta slices Shukaku’s right foreleg off, Naruto urges him to move the fight away from Sakura. Gaara emerges from Shukaku and with a disgusted look, prepares for a move which causes Temari to flee for her life. Gamabunta explains to Naruto that he is aware of Shukaku and knows that if his host falls asleep, Shukaku will gain full control of the body. Gaara forces himself asleep and the demented Sand priest’s personality that became the demonic entity called Shukaku emerges! Gamabunta knows it’ll be a losing battle and Gaara needs to be woken. To get close enough to wake him up, Gamabunta suggests a combination transformation so he can grip Shukaku. As the two charge at him, Naruto embraces the vision of his secret and from the smoke generated by Gamabunta, the effigy of the Kyuubi itself comes, biting and clawing!!

Volume 14

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 118: "Forced to Stay...!!" – Introduces Shodai and Nidaime Hokage. Orochimaru has summoned the first and second people to bear the Hokage title, emotionally wounding Sarutobi. Pakkun realises that others are following him and the retrieval team. Shikamaru decides to set up an ambush, with at least one member left behind as a decoy sure to die. Shikamaru nominates himself to be the decoy with the highest chance of surviving. As the squad sent to stop his team approaches, Sakura and Naruto go ahead while he remains behind. Following Pakkun’s paw prints, the squad blunder straight into a trap set by Shikamaru and become captured by his Shadow Imitation.

Chapter 119: "My Life...!!" – Shikamaru doesn’t have enough Chakra left to meet his plan and a hidden member of the squad is ready to pounce. Pakkun senses that nobody is following, elevating the spirits of Naruto and Sakura. Behind Shikamaru, another ninja drops down… holding a sound ninja’s corpse. Asuma drops it and proceeds to take out the squad in a flourish, putting out his cigarette in their blood. Back at Konoha, Orochimaru revitalises and brainwashes the summoned Hokage brothers, as an ANBU member discusses the murderous preparations needed for the summoning technique, Edo Tensei. Instead of signing a blood contract, someone is sacrificed and their body is covered in ash and dust, transforming them into the shape of the summoned spirits...

Chapter 120: "Hokage VS Hokage!!" – A battle of Hokage-level techniques ensues, with expert elemental attacks of fire, water, earth and wood. Shodai eventually causes a forest to rise and entangle Sarutobi, who summons the Monkey King, Enma, who scolds him for not killing Orochimaru when he had the chance. Sarutobi vows to correct the mistake and has Enma transform into his diamond staff form. Freed from the vines, Sarutobi prepares for armed combat. Impressed, Orochimaru draws his own weapon, spitting out a weapon of serpentine nature, the mythical Grass-cutter sword Kusanagi. Sarutobi’s age gives him a disadvantage. Even worse, he finds that the summoned Hokage brothers regenerate removed and damaged limbs!

Chapter 121: "Horrible Reality Test...!!" – Sarutobi begins a technique that will affect the very souls of the Hokage brothers. Suddenly, Orochimaru tears off a mask... and a young woman stands in his place. Expecting an impostor, the girl identifies herself as Orochimaru. Enma and Sarutobi realise the truth. A stroll down memory lane reveals that Orochimaru’s inhuman views were why he was not chosen as Yondaime Hokage. Later, he was caught red-handed performing human experiments. Cornered, he confesses to developing an immortality technique so that he could live long enough to master every technique known to mankind. And now, 10 years later, he plans to replace his current female body and inhabit Sasuke’s!

Chapter 122: "Inherited Dying Will!!" – Orochimaru re-masks as his old self to finish Sarutobi off. Compassion for his old pupil prevents him from going too hard, the same reason Orochimaru escaped before. Enma’s eyes open wide as a familiar set of hand seals heralds the summoning of the Shinigami (Death God)! Shodai wraps Sarutobi in complete darkness as the last of Sarutobi’s Chakra is divided through two Shadow Clones. Sarutobi tells Orochimaru that the love he feels for the village he protects as Hokage will never crumble! And even an old dog has new tricks that Orochimaru is unaware of... namely the Sealing Technique: Demonic Soul Imprisonment!

Chapter 123: "The Final Sealing" – Even with the new technique waiting, Sarutobi still takes a beating from his enemies. The technique is slow to work, but Shodai and Nidaime are grabbed by Sarutobi’s clones, dispersing the darkness. The Death God then reaches through the clones and rips the very souls from the brothers, which dissolve to show the corpses of Zaku and Kin!! Enraged by Orochimaru’s attitude to his subordinates, Sarutobi tackles him head-on! The sword is knocked from Orochimaru’s hand and the Death God’s claws plunge into his stomach. But with a simple gesture, the sword stops in mid-air and rushes towards Sarutobi’s unprotected back as the Death God begins to tear Orochimaru’s soul from his body...

Chapter 124: "The Eternal Battle...!!" – Sarutobi takes the sword knowing the Death God will take his soul along with Orochimaru’s anyway, where they will fight forever in the Reaper’s stomach. Close to death, Orochimaru sees the Death God itself eating the souls it ripped out earlier and looking at him with hunger. Panicking, Orochimaru tries to kill Sarutobi and end the technique early to save his soul. The rest of Konoha is almost defeated, until Orochimaru’s giant snake is crushed by a giant toad! Jiraiya arrives with a flashy entrance to save Ibiki. Sasuke catches up to the Sand Siblings, but as Kankurou challenges him, Shino takes Sasuke’s place, demanding he continue to chase Gaara so he can have the match with Kankurou he was denied in the exams.

Chapter 125: "The Moment of Awakening...!!" – Kankurou and Shino prepare to fight, with Kankurou warning the Leaf ninjas that true terror awaits them, not from him and his puppet but in Gaara. Shino takes the threat seriously and assembles his bugs ready to fight. Gaara wakes up and shoves Temari aside as Sasuke arrives. Sasuke flashes back to when Gaara interrupted his training with Kakashi, with Gaara leaving while dubbing Sasuke his prey. Perched high up, Gaara’s mind begins to snap and his body begins to transform into the same inhuman shape that grabbed at Sasuke from the shell of sand in the exam. The right side of his face and right arm become monstrously misshapen and Gaara yells for Sasuke to hurry up and fight!!

Chapter 126: "Unprepared...!!" – Kankurou’s puppet, Karasu, turns out to be a walking arsenal of poisoned weapons. However, Shino already has a plan and sees the method Kankurou uses. However, Shino inhales the poison gas from karasu’s bomb! Back at Konoha, Sarutobi and Orochimaru stand in deadlock as Orochimaru clings to life. Konoha’s evacuees witness the Hokage monument cracking as a bad omen. Shino pulls out another trump card, sending armies of bugs along the Chakra “strings" Kankurou uses to control Karasu. But this is already a dummy move, as bugs are already moving to the puppeteer’s position, faking Kankurou out and allowing the bugs to swarm on the Sand genin. However, the gas is already at work inside Shino’s lungs and the bug-tamer collapses onto the branch he stands on...

Volume 13

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 109: "Leaf, Dance...!!" – Assessment by several examiners means Shikamaru has excellent leadership candidacy and is probably a better Chuunin possibility than Naruto. With Kankurou and Shino’s fight forfeited, Temari and Shikamaru’s over, only one fight remains. Even Lee and Gai manage to turn up, greeted with the shocking news that even Neji lost. Unrest grows in the stadium, with Gaara becoming uneasier. Suddenly, a whirl of leaves marks the entrance of two figures standing back to back, with Kakashi apologising for being late. His companion is asked his name by the referee – and the reply is “Uchiha Sasuke”. The entrance whips the crowd into a frenzy, but while the crowd express their cheers, Gaara has no actions that can express the anticipation he feels.

Chapter 110: "Finally...!!" – Tension builds among the spectators with all manner of encouragement directed at Sasuke. The only one not cheering is Lee, who feels gravely afraid for Sasuke having faced Gaara first-hand and knows what to expect. Kankurou is about to remind Gaara of the plan, but Temari gags him, afraid for what may happen if the unstable monster were to be distracted. As Gaara makes his way through a tunnel to the field, two Grass ninjas ask Gaara to lose the fight to help their lord win a bet. Naruto and Shikamaru watch the events from a distance. Gaara doesn’t even take notice of what the Grass ninja say and instantly crushes them to death. With the look still on his face, he enters the battleground...

Chapter 111: "Sasuke Vs Gaara!!" – Sakura worries about Sasuke’s curse seal, while Gai notices the alarming number of ANBU members. The fight begins with Gaara acting even more deranged, addressing his sand as “Mother”. Naruto and Shikamaru discuss what they witnessed and realise that Gaara is in a total killing mood. Sasuke’s shuriken tosses are intercepted by a sand clone, while his taijutsu skills are put up against the Sand Shield. Surprisingly, Sasuke can keep up with and surpass the shield’s speed. He uses the same tactics as Lee and just like him, lands a punch, even mimicking Lee’s stance and taunt!

Chapter 112: "Sasuke's Taijutsu...!!" – Like Lee, Sasuke manages to firmly land several hits on Gaara, knocking him back. Lee looks on and remarks that his years of training to attain that speed were surpassed in one month by Sasuke. Kakashi tells him and Gai that Sasuke used the Sharingan to copy Lee’s taijutsu. Gai still has his doubts over it, as Gaara begins to manipulate his sand for something big, erecting a sphere around him that becomes a ball of spikes when Sasuke approaches. Naruto begs for the fight to be stopped to save Sasuke’s life from Gaara. However, Kakashi remains calm and mentions that there is more to be told.

Chapter 113: "Reason for the Lateness...!!" – The Sand Siblings grow worried about Gaara’s choice of move. Sasuke cannot penetrate the defense, but Gaara is also unable to attack. Both prepare their next moves, with Kakashi telling Naruto to stop worrying and learn why they were late. Sasuke backs off and begins to wrap his hand in so much Chakra it becomes visible and audible. Gaara mutters grisly plans to himself and “Mother” inside the shell, as Sasuke rushes at him. Gai recognises the move as Kakashi’s only self-made move. Before it gained the nickname Raikiri (Lightning Blade), it was called: CHIDORI (Thousand Birds)!

Chapter 114: "Attack...!!" – Sasuke’s hand goes straight through the shell. Silence falls on the battlefield, prompting whispers among the crowd until Gaara’s horrified screams fill the air. Temari and Kankurou shriek as something inhuman coming from the shell attacks Sasuke. Gaara emerges and has been seriously wounded for the first time ever since birth! However, the suspicious ANBU member that knocked Kiba out earlier begins to execute a Genjutsu spell, making almost everyone fall asleep. A few manage to protect themselves from it, but the balcony with the two Kage and their personal staff is enshrouded in smoke. The plan Kankurou spoke of commences!

Chapter 115: "Chuunin Test, Conclusion...!!" – On the outskirts of Konoha, sound ninjas summon a gigantic 3-headed snake and begin the assault! More tricks ensue as Kazekage holds Hokage hostage and leaps away. Before he can be followed, four more special sound ninjas erect a barrier that burns all who pursue. Hokage tries to reason with Kazekage, but Kazekage is adamant and mocks him by name as Sarutobi. Meanwhile, Gaara is still unhinged from his battle and needs time to recover. Sasuke chases him as an official order, being told that he is already good enough to be a Chuunin. Kazekage continues to taunt Hokage, then unmasks... as Orochimaru! With a kunai to Hokage’ throat, he declares his teacher to be a dead man walking...

Chapter 116: "The Crumbling Leaf...!!" – Ibiki tells his troops of Orochimaru’s past as Sarutobi’s pupil. He left after a new Hokage was chosen instead of him and inspired fear even in Ibiki. Things get worse as the invading Sand and Sound ninjas combine to launch an invasion. Orochimaru sheds a tear of happiness in anticipation of the approaching war and murder of Sarutobi. But instead of a simple kill, Orochimaru prepares for a duel with his former teacher. Kakashi orders Sakura to wake up Naruto and others in preparation for a mission. He notes that she has talent in Genjutsu and that he is about to send her along with Naruto and Shikamaru on their first A-Rank mission since the Wave Country.

Chapter 117: "The Assigned Mission...!!" – Kakashi briefs Sakura to go and catch up with Gaara and Sasuke. Kakashi adds one more “man” to the team and summons a nin-dog, Pakkun. To Sakura’s surprise, it can talk and has a sharp tongue. Gai smashes a sound ninja through a wall and the newly assembled team escape through it. Shino follows, uninvited... Back on the tower surrounded by the barrier, the Hokage and Sage, Sarutobi and Orochimaru, make their final preparations. As the four barrier ninjas close themselves off from the battle, the two begin. Orochimaru uses the “Edo Tensei” technique to block a shuriken array by summoning coffins, which Sarutobi recognizes! Two emerge but Sarutobi stops the third, but still, he is unnerved by exactly who rests inside the coffins...

Volume 12

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 100: "Prepared to Die...!!" – Naruto decides to stay back and allow his clones to surround and fight Neji. However, all 5 are defeated easily, as Neji preaches about destiny again. Kabuto, meanwhile, takes the disguise of an ANBU member to watch the events. Neji fends off an even bigger round of clones, closing in on the one staying back the most, knowing Naruto’s advantage lies in staying out of range of the Gentle Fist style. As he launches an attack, he discovers that one is also a clone as another two Naruto decoys – or maybe Naruto and a clone – jump out on him. Tenten, watching from the audience, feels tense as Naruto’s fist sails towards Neji...

Chapter 101: "The Other...!!" – Naruto connects with a punch, only to have it parried at the last split-second as Neji whirls in a flash of Chakra! Hyuuga Hiashi recognises it as the Kaiten, or Heavenly Spin. Tenten gloats to herself about her teammate’s 360-degree vision and his ability to expel Chakra from every pore on his body. Hiashi remarks how Neji learned a move that he shouldn’t even know the existence of! To shock him even further, Neji pulls out another Main House exclusive, the 64 Divine Hands and totally shuts Naruto’s Chakra flow off. Even now, Hinata is still injured by Neji and is attended to by an ANBU member. As she is led off, Naruto teeters on his feet and questions Neji’s ideology. Neji has no choice but to tell all...

Chapter 102: "The Bird in the Cage...!!" – Neji reveals that the Hyuuga Branch Family is branded with a seal that forces them into slavery for the Main House, that the Main House can activate to potentially kill them and destroy the Byakugan as a safety measure. Neji’s own father, Hizashi, was the fall guy in a conspiracy by Hidden Cloud to obtain a Byakugan sample. When their ambassador was killed by Hiashi in an attempt to kidnap Hinata on her 3rd birthday, Hizashi was secretly sent in Hiashi’s place then killed by the seal to prevent Hidden Cloud obtaining Byakugan. Because Hizashi was born after Hiashi, their fates were determined since that day and the notion has been Neji’s view on life.

Chapter 103: "Loser!!" – Neji declares Naruto has no right to question his beliefs until he had been in the same situation. Naruto claims the right under being the avatar of the Kyuubi and Neji is a hypocrite, trying to escape the destiny he says is so set in stone. The ANBU member, who treated Hinata heals her although she sleeps, then applies another forced sleep to Kiba and Akamaru. Naruto’s lack of Chakra flow stops him fighting back, until he reveals his taboo by publicly releasing the Kyuubi’s Chakra, confirming to those who knew and revealing those kept in the dark that he is the living reminder of Yondaime and the Kyuubi.

Chapter 104: "The Power to Change...!!" – Revitalised by the Kyuubi, Naruto bounces off another Kaiten unharmed. As the two rush at each other with explosive power, Naruto promises that once he becomes Hokage, he will change the ways of the Hyuugas personally. The two then clash in the middle of the arena and a devastating meeting of Chakra erupts. After the smoke clears, Naruto lays in a pile of gravel while Neji slowly approaches the pit. Suddenly, Neji looks at the ground between them as with one final surge of guts, Naruto claws his way through the earth with bloody fingernails to deliver an uppercut that sends Neji down for the count. After explaining how he masked the hole he dug with a clone, Naruto offers warm advice to Neji in victory.

Chapter 105: "The Great Flight!!" – Naruto’s victory is a welcome surprise. The cheers of the crowds take him one step closer to being approved by everyone. Still recovering from his battle, Neji is visited by Hiashi. On his hands and knees, he humbles himself and reveals the truth of the tragedy – Hyuuga Hizashi sacrificed his own life instead of being discarded as a pawn in the way Neji originally thought. It was even against Hiashi’s wishes for Hizashi to die, but to fight destiny, Hizashi willingly became the offering to Hidden Cloud. The two reconcile their differences.

Chapter 106: "Sasuke Fails...!?" – The next fight is Gaara VS Sasuke, but nobody knows where he is. The feudal lords and even Kazekage begin to grow impatient, while Shino suspects Sasuke may be saving his own life by not facing Gaara. Gaara himself is suspected by Baki of murdering Sasuke earlier. Kazekage requests the disqualification rules be ignored, as Gaara VS Sasuke is highly anticipated. Instead, Kankurou and Shino’s match is moved down the card. Even so, Kankurou forfeits the match. Temari prepares to face Shikamaru, who promises not to lose to a girl.

Chapter 107: "The Guy with No Motivation!!" – Temari seems to be as smart as Shikamaru. As he sits idle, Temari dishes out a huge gust. Shikamaru’s shadow reaches its limit in front of Temari, alerting her to the weakness. Kurenai worries but Asuma recognises Shikamaru’s thinking posture, telling her that Shikamaru is a practical Einstein of strategy and that his IQ is actually over 200! As he sets up his plan, Temari realises his all-defence strategy is to stall her until he has more shadow area to use, seeing through his plan!

Chapter 108: "A Hidden Path to Victory...!?" – Temari once again dodges Shikamaru’s shadow and forces it to maximum length. Suddenly, the shadow gets a boost and almost captures her, thanks to Shikamaru making a mini-parachute from his forehead protector, kunai and jacket! However, Temari once again sees through to the technical side of it and knows the weakness, now planning to take him apart. As she prepares the hand seals, she suddenly becomes helpless – bound by the Shadow Imitation! Shikamaru used the darkness-filled tunnel Naruto dug earlier to gain more length and trapped her, with his previous strategies being mere decoys. However, Shikamaru also realises he is at his limit and gives up, giving Temari the surprise win.

Volume 11

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 91: "Disciple Application" – Introduces Jiraiya. The pervert introduces himself as a legendary hermit sage and the writer of Kakashi’s favourite novels. With Ebisu down, Naruto convinces the pervert sage to train him instead by appealing to his lust. The sage is also aware of Orochimaru and removes the Five Element seal, allowing Naruto’s Chakra control to improve. Back at Konoha, Dosu launches an early attack on Gaara but is petrified by what he discovers. Ebisu talks with the pervert, revealing him to be Jiraiya and begging for his help against Orochimaru.

Chapter 92: "Leaf and Sound and Sand and..." – Kabuto and Baki watch from the rooftops as Gaara turns Dosu into a bloodstain on the roof. Hayate overhears the two discussing their plans for Hidden Sound to launch an invasion with Hidden Sand as backup and is discovered then by Baki. Hayate performs the impressive Crescent Moon Dance, but Baki already has an even more devastating counter. Jiraiya helps Naruto slowly learn Toad summoning, except Naruto can barely summon more than a miniature tadpole. Back at Konoha, Hayate’s corpse is left in ruins by Baki’s Wind Blade…

Chapter 93: "Each’s Passion" – Naruto can still only summon tadpoles. Kakashi recalls a meeting among Konoha’s officials deciding to take action against Orochimaru if he attacks. Sasuke and Kakashi rendezvous on a cliff top. Sakura and Ino witness a crippled Lee still trying to train in bandages and casts. Meanwhile, Naruto’s summoning improves at a snail’s pace with his tadpoles at least having back legs. Jiraiya and Naruto continue to bicker regardless.

hapter 94: "Key" – Naruto’s toads have 4 legs but still a tail. Jiraiya isn’t helping through staring at bathing women. Anko is depressed over Orochimaru and her inability to stop him but Sandaime Hokage reassures her. Sandaime also greets an academy class where Iruka reveals that Sandaime was and still is considered a god among Shinobi. Naruto’s training reaches the point that to achieve what he needs to, his life must be endangered – Jiraiya arranges a suitable situation.

Chapter 95: "The Meeting" – Naruto plummets into a chasm after Jiraiya pushes him. In Hidden Sand Village, Kazekage instructs Baki about the invasion with Hidden Sound. Baki relays the orders and some of Hidden Sand’s history to his Genin team, including the reason Gaara was “made”. Naruto goes through a spiritual revelation and meets the imprisoned Kyuubi inside him, informing him that unless the Kyuubi gives him some of it’s Chakra, both will die. Naruto quickly performs a summon and is saved, landing on a toad just as big as the Kyuubi!

Chapter 96: "The Sudden Intruder" – Naruto summoned none other the Yakuza-like ruler of all toads, Gamabunta. Naruto’s arrogance leads to the pair arguing over who is the master of who, until Gamabunta accepts Naruto as his subordinate eventually. Waking up 3 days later in Konoha hospital to Shikamaru (who was visiting Chouji who comfort-ate after his loss to Dosu to the point of self-injury) after exhausting himself, Naruto discovers Gaara in the hospital about to murder Lee and stops him just in time, with Shikamaru’s help. The pair demands to know what Gaara is there for...

Chapter 97: "Reason to Exist" – Despite Shikamaru’s best efforts to make Gaara leave, the sand Genin repeats that his desire is to kill Lee and them too if they interfere. As his childhood is questioned, Gaara reveals his past isn’t too different from Naruto’s – a demon sealed inside him at the cost of someone else’s life, causing all around to hate him. Raised with his mortality threatened constantly, Gaara sees everyone as his potential killer and seeks to pre-empt them all. Gai stops the fight before it starts, causing Gaara to once again become emotionally disturbed before leaving, but swearing to kill them too later.

Chapter 98: "A Proud Failure" – Before the match between Naruto and Neji, Hinata has a brief encounter with Naruto. They exchange encouragement and Hinata almost confesses about the true feelings in her heart, while Naruto admits that Hinata isn’t the creep he first thought she was. The Chuunin finalists line up for an audience of VIPs and villagers alike, except for Sasuke who is yet to even arrive, causing concern among both participants and spectators. The referee tells them to stop looking distracted, as the spotlight in the tournament is placed on them alone.

Chapter 99: "Main Event Commences!!" – Kazekage joins Hokage at the pinnacle of the stadium, recommending he finds a successor in his age. As the referee notes to the competitors that the tournament’s card has had some minor changes, notably the lack of Dosu, Gaara smiles in knowing irony and recalls earlier events where he stalked Sasuke while Kakashi trained him. The referee also announces anyone who is late will be auto-disqualified. Naruto once again swears to take Neji down for his attitude. Calm and cool, Neji promises to give Naruto a reality check...

Volume 10

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 82: "Lee’s Secret!!" – Lee has difficulty trying to penetrate Gaara’s shield of sand. Gai admits to Sakura that Lee isn’t using Taijutsu only through choice, because he is unable to use Ninjutsu or Genjutsu. Gai advises Lee to take his leg weights off, which enables Lee to move at superhuman speed. Gaara is shocked, as Lee becomes the first human able to physically put a scratch on him.

Chapter 83: "Absolute Defense Crumbles!?" – A small portion of Gaara’s last line of defence, the sand armour, is cracked to reveal his true face. Lee pulls out his strongest move so far again, the Omote Rene (Front Lotus). Gaara lays motionless and the crowd cheers… only for Gaara’s decoy to dissolve into sand while the real Gaara rises from behind Lee!.

Chapter 84: "The Genius of Hard Work" – Gaara becomes more vicious, taking advantage of Lee’s wasted effort. Gai recalls Lee’s unending determination as he once again stands up. Sakura grows concerned despite Lee being in a terrible condition, but Gai assures her that “The lotus of the Konoha blooms twice!”

Chapter 85: "Now..." – Kakashi recognises Gai’s handiwork, realising Lee is about to use a virtual suicide attack that will ruin his body, losing his respect for Gai. Lee removes the limits on his body and brain, allowing him to recover and access insane dormant power. Lee shreds Gaara’s defences like paper and then prepares to use his final attack the Ura Renge (Reverse Lotus)!

Chapter 86: "A Great Ninja...!!" – Pouring all his power into a single blow, Lee sends Gaara hurtling from the ceiling to the floor. Gaara barely survives with a last-second trick, but panics and tries to kill Lee. He manages to completely crush his arm and leg before Gai intervenes and stops the fight. Lee rises once more even though he is unconscious, and Gai forces him back before he kills himself. Seeing Lee protected, Gaara’s mind begins to unravel.

Chapter 87: "Prelims Conclude...!!" – The doctors agree that Lee’s body is too badly injured to allow him to continue as a ninja. Kakashi realizes that he would have done the same in Gai’s shoes and apologises. Dosu beats Chouji with ease, but plots revenge on Orochimaru. With the final match over, the third exam will now begin.

Chapter 88: "Where’s Sasuke...!?" – Sakura worries about Sasuke’s condition. Orochimaru and Kabuto discuss their plans and decide Naruto will get in the way of acquiring Sasuke, with Kabuto taking action. Hokage informs the participants they have one more thing to do to prepare for the final exam. Kakashi stops Kabuto before he reaches the unconscious Sasuke, and the two prepare to fight.

Chapter 89: "Naruto’s Request...!!" – Kakashi tries to force answers from Kabuto, but he escapes using his prowess as a medical genius, by disguising his true self as a murdered ANBU corpse. Hokage, Anko and Ibiki help to draw up the next exam’s brackets. The participants have one month to do what they will before the exam, which will be a tournament designed not to determine a winner, but to show off abilities during the matches, which will be judged by high-ranking VIPs. Naruto goes to ask Kakashi to help train him but Kakashi says he has someone else in mind to teach Naruto... Ebisu!

hapter 90: "What About the Training!?" – Naruto is displeased at Ebisu teaching him, but Kakashi convinces him to do it anyway. Ebisu teaches Naruto the basics of Chakra control again by asking him to walk on water. Naruto learns quickly and secretly, Ebisu acknowledges him. Just then, the two catch a peeping tom spying on the women’s bath in the hot spring they’re training in. Ebisu is about to punish him, but the pervert summons a toad and defeats Ebisu in a single move!

Volume 9

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 73: "Announcement of Defeat...!?" – Ino is forced from Sakura’s body by her inner spirit. It comes down to one final blow, which results in a double KO as neither girl will let the other win. The two converse as Temari and Tenten line up for their next match. Temari defeats the mistress of weapons, Tenten, with ease. Hokage remarks on their abilities, reminded that all 3 passed in 97 minutes without any problems.

Chapter 74: "The Sixth Match and Them..." – The Sand team’s arrogance upsets Gai’s team and Lee, who takes Gaara’s interest. Next, Shikamaru and Kin face each other. Despite Kin’s sound-based disruption of his senses, Shikamaru demonstrates his amazing brain and outsmarts her completely with his Shadow Imitation. The participants eagerly await the next match, which turns out to be Naruto VS Kiba.

Chapter 75: "Naruto’s Growth" – Naruto feels uncomfortable fighting Kiba and Akamaru, especially with Kiba’s taunting. With confidence, Kiba makes the first move with his animalistic fighting style. Naruto takes his trash-talking personally and returns the words. Kiba’s smoke bomb combined with Akamaru’s quick attacks gain him the advantage until Naruto turns it around. While everyone sees Naruto’s improvement, he and Kiba decide to raise the bar.

Chapter 76: "Kiba’s Comeback!! Naruto’s Comeback!?" – Kiba and Akamaru boost their strength together, then amalgamate each other into feral humans. Naruto falls victim to their specialty, Gatsuuda (Dual Piercing Fang) as they spin and shred everything in their way. Naruto shows resiliency and even though he can’t stop the Dual Piercing Fang, a quick-thinking tactic grants him an opening.

Chapter 77: "Naruto’s Trick" – Naruto’s prankster mind takes Akamaru out of the fight. Put into a desperate situation as Kiba attempts payback, Naruto lets himself go literally and quickly dishes out an adaptation of Sasuke’s adaptation, the Uzumaki Naruto Combo. Hinata rejoices, to Neji’s chagrin.

Chapter 78: "Neji and Hinata" – The random decisions place the Hyuga family members against each other. The noble Hyuga family is split into two, with each one from a different side. Political separation makes the fight even more bitter as Neji discourages Hinata. Neji’s words also hit Naruto hard, making him scream encouragement to Hinata in rage.

Chapter 79: "The Hyuuga Clan" – Gai explains the elegant fighting style of the Hyuga, the Juuken (Gentle Fist), being based on palm strikes infused with Chakra doing damage to internal organs. The Hyuga’s Byakugan, or White Eye, makes X-Ray vision possible and the organs clear as day to them. Furthermore, it makes Chakra pressure points visible. Hinata is severely wounded by Neji, but she refuses to quit.

Chapter 80: "Surpass the Limit" – Naruto’s cheerleading gives Hinata strength. Even after another devastating assault on Hinata’s internal system, she still stands, coughing up blood. Neji’s rage causes him to throw a fatal blow, but before it makes contact, all three Leaf Jounin team leaders and Hayate stop him. This only fuels his hate for the main house even more as the no-killing rule is ignored. Naruto is disgusted at Neji.

Chapter 81: "Gaara VS..." – Naruto vows to take Neji down, more for his comments on “losers” than out of revenge for Hinata. With only two matches remaining and only four combatants; Lee, Dosu, Chouji and Gaara, tension grows. Gaara makes his way into the match early before it is even decided that Lee will be his opponent. Lee jumps in just as eager, ready to crush the Sand’s arrogance.

Volume 8

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 64: "Hokage’s Message" – Now in the right place at the right time, the team opens the scrolls and Iruka is summoned, explaining the riddle is related to their strengths and weaknesses. Anko meets with the Hokage, alerting him to the presence of Orochimaru as he fixes her up from the battle. It is then announced that due to too many passes, a preliminary exam must take place.

Chapter 65: "Life-Risking Battles" – Introduces Hayate. With all the winners assembled, the Hokage explains the true purpose of the Chuunin Exam. Although a substitute for war, battles will allow lethal force to show off a shinobi’s power. Hayate then explains that a quick one-on-one tournament will be held to cut the number of winners in half. Kabuto quits at the final hurdle.

Chapter 66: "Sakura's Request" – Kabuto leaves to save his own life, but is still hiding his true mission of being Orochimaru’s spy. Sasuke’s Cursed Seal begins to trouble him. Sakura begs him to quit in case he ends up hurt, but Sasuke bluntly refuses. The examiners know of the seal, with Anko especially worried, but Kakashi reassures her. The first fight is then decided; Sasuke VS Yoroi.

Chapter 67: "Opposing Ability" – Kakashi warns Sasuke to avoid using Sharingan. Sasuke gains the upper hand with taijutsu alone, until Yoroi reveals his ability to directly absorb Chakra! Orochimaru, disguised as a Sound Jounin, watches hoping Sasuke will use the seal. Sasuke pulls out his trump card, mimicking Lee’s Konoha Kage Buyou starting kick. However, Sasuke then promises something completely different…

Chapter 68: "The Uchiha Blood" – Even with his nagging injuries and the seal’s threat looming, Sasuke defeats Yoroi with his own adaptation of Lee’s Initial Lotus, the Shishi Rendan (Lion Combo). Everyone is amazed, especially Orochimaru. Sasuke advances, but Kakashi decides to suppress the Cursed Seal first. The next fight is announced then; Shino and Zaku.

Chapter 69: "The Terrifying Visitor" – While Shino and Zaku fight, Kakashi applies a suppressor to the seal, based on Sasuke’s willpower. Unaware to him until he makes his presence known, Orochimaru has been watching him and reveals his purpose of being there is for Sasuke, with the Sound Trio meaning nothing to him. Zaku ends up ruined as Shino’s tactics cause him to permanently lose his forearms.

Chapter 70: "The One Who Will Die Is..." – Kakashi threatens Orochimaru with the Raikiri, but Orochimaru leaves calmly and laughing. Kakashi realises he is nowhere near Orochimaru’s level. Another of Orochimaru’s spies, Tsurugi, battles Kankurou in the meantime. Although Tsurugi’s constriction seems to kill Kankurou, he doesn’t realise he was tricked until he lays on the floor breathless from Kankurou’s secret weapon, the war puppet Karasu. A shocker then comes with the next match-up.

Chapter 71: "A Wall Too High" – Sakura and Ino are placed against each other, igniting their rivalry again. Despite their close friendship in the past and current personal issues with each other, both girls decide to first and foremost fight seriously as ninjas instead of squabbling rivals.

Chapter 72: "Rivalry" – The kunoichi are evenly matched, with Ino even slicing her own gorgeous long hair off to show her seriousness. However, Ino then reveals the real reason, using the strands and her Chakra to create a special technique to tie Sakura up and set her up for the Mind-Body switch. In the end, Sakura falls victim to it as Ino takes over her body.

Volume 7

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 55: "All-out War" – Introduces Chouji and Shikamaru. Ino and her team occupy the Sound Trio, losing the advantage only at the last second. Reinforcements arrive in the form of Lee’s team. However, Sasuke awakens with a terrifying appearance and staring directly at the Sound Trio…

Chapter 56: "Granted Power" – Back from the brink of death, Sasuke totally outclasses the Sound Trio and even goes as far as wrenching Zaku’s arms from their sockets with his bare hands. Sakura stops Sasuke before he kills someone, allowing their retreat. However, all agree that Sasuke is not the same person he was prior to Orochimaru’s “Cursed seal”.

Chapter 57: "Ten Hours Earlier" – Introduces Tenten. The Leaf genins pick up the pieces after the attack of the Sound Trio and recover. Elsewhere, Anko returns to alert the Third Hokage of Orochimaru’s presence. While behind the scenes, she is shocked to see a genin team from Hidden Sand had completed the second test in a record time of 97 minutes without even a scratch.

Chapter 58: "Witnesses" – Introduces Shino, Hinata, Kiba and Akamaru. Picking up a strange lead, Akamaru leads his team to see the events that spooked the examiners. Three Hidden Rain ninjas meet up with the Hidden Sand genins. After a failed attempt at killing Gaara with a rain of needles, Gaara promises to make the sky rain blood...

Chapter 59: "Tragedy of Sand" – With his “Desert Funeral” move, Gaara instantly crushes the Rain ninjas to death. Even though he hasn’t killed enough people to satisfy himself, Gaara reluctantly agrees to simply proceed with the test. The team hidden and watching them, particularly Akamaru, are chilled to the bone by him...

Chapter 60: "Last Chance" – While camping, Naruto feels the temptation to cheat the test and make a replica of the scrolls. Another team nearby is shown paying the price for doing so, now in a coma. Before Naruto ends up suffering the same fate, Kabuto steps in and prevents him opening it. But the four are being watched by an earlier adversary.

Chapter 61: "The Path You Should Take" – Kabuto convinces Sasuke he has no malicious intent and as a Chuunin exam veteran, gives them pointers on how to survive and what may give them away. After the team encounter deja-vu, Kabuto realises they are in a trap, as enemies appear from all sides.

Chapter 62: "Trapped Rats" – Introduces the Hidden Rain trio of Oboro, Mubi and Kagari. Confusion spreads as the enemy assault blurs reality. Sasuke’s Sharingan has no effect in sniffing the true ninjas from the fakes. After wearing the team down and finally revealing themselves, Naruto’s trickery lures them into the open for attack.

Chapter 63: "The Other Face" – Despite Oboro’s Mist Clones, Naruto manages to defeat the opposing team and claim their scroll, allowing them to pass. Kabuto rejoins his team and passes on information to none other than Orochimaru, being his secret spy unknown to anyone other than themselves. Meanwhile, Naruto's team uncover a riddle that risks opening the scrolls to solve...

Volume 6

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 46: "The Codeword is..." – Deception and trickery come into play as people transform into other teammates to try and steal scrolls. Sasuke and Sakura fend off a poor copy of Naruto, then set a password which Naruto forgets. As another separation occurs, the false Naruto gives himself away, revealing himself as a Grass ninja that challenges all three of them alone.

Chapter 47: "Predator" – Naruto barely escapes a huge snake’s belly. Sasuke and Sakura contend with the Grass ninja, who seems to be two steps ahead of each of them and controls another huge snake, even possessing a snake-like body. At the last moment, Naruto shows up with a grand entrance to distract the snake-man.

Chapter 48: "The Purpose is" – Sasuke tries to negotiate with the snake-man, but Naruto refuses to back down, enraged to the point of going berserk with the monstrous fox’s chakra emerging again. After once again dodging being eaten, Naruto manages to take down the biggest snake summoned yet right in front of Sasuke.

Chapter 49: "Orochimaru" – Introduces Orochimaru. Anko is alerted that prior to the exam, foul play took the lives and even faces of three Grass ninjas. The one currently battling the team is someone from Anko’s past. Naruto's Kyuubi chakra is disabled by the snake-impostor’s sealing, while Sasuke makes a stand. His skills impress the Grass ninja, who leaves him with a different seal and a name to follow.

Chapter 50: "I Must..." – With Sasuke and Naruto completely incapacitated, Sakura cries in desperation. Anko arrives with the intent to kill Orochimaru, her former sensei and mentor who used and discarded her, but fails. He reveals his plans; to eventually start a war with and steal strong ninjas from Hidden Leaf. Leaving Anko to retreat with a heavy threat, three of his new pupils close in on the team...

Chapter 51: "The Beautiful Beast" – Introduces Dosu and Zaku. Sakura grows weak protecting her friends and surviving. As the Sound Trio approach, she is threatened but before they grow close to their target, Sasuke, they are knocked back by Sakura’s self-appointed protector, Rock Lee.br>

Chapter 52: "Condition of Usage" – Lee digs deep into his bag of tricks and uses a forbidden move, the Omote Renge (Front Lotus), to protect Sakura. However, his numbers disadvantage against the Sound Trio soon causes problems as they gang up on him.

Chapter 53: "Sakura's Decision" – The Sound Trio reveal their use of air vibrations as their weapons. Sakura is held by her hair as Lee is also taken out. After a hard choice, Sakura cuts her hair to free herself, spoiling her best physical feature to ensure the safety of Sasuke, Naruto and Lee.

Chapter 54: "Sakura and Ino" – Introduces Kin. Sakura tries her most desperate moves against Zaku but still fails to defeat him. Ino comes to save her childhood friend and rival along with her team after being unable to stomach seeing her take such a harsh beating.

Volume 5

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 37: "The Worst Match-up" – Lee’s impressive martial arts easily make short work of Naruto and Sasuke, even rendering the Sharingan useless. Lee explains that while Sasuke can see his moves, his body is too slow to react to Lee’s insane speed. However, before Lee can unleash an unnecessarily powerful move, he is interrupted by someone telling him to stop.

Chapter 38: "Start" – Introduces Maito Gai. Lee’s Jounin trainer appears riding a turtle and looking like an older version of Lee. He gives Lee physical discipline about abusing his moves and also talks to the team about his eternal rival, Kakashi. The team then heads off to finally enter the exam together.

Chapter 39: "Challengers" – Introduces Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Chouji, Inuzuka Kiba, Hyuga Hinata, Aburame Shino and Yakushi Kabuto. Kabuto, a veteran of the Chuunin exam, gives everyone a few tips on how to complete it. Sakura and Ino argue over Sasuke while Naruto shoots his mouth off in a fit of overconfidence, which only provokes a trio from the crowd to test his claims.

Chapter 40: "The First Test" – Introduces Dosu Kinuta, Tsuchi Kin and Zaku Abumi. Three ninjas from Hidden Sound demonstrate their abilities against Kabuto but the fight is broken up by an intimidating examiner. He imposingly tells them how they will take a written test and that their actions will also affect their teammates. Moreso, they will be closely studied in case of cheating.

Chapter 41: "The Devil's Whisper" – Sakura and others soon notice that the test is intentionally too hard and that cheating is the only way to win, but the less obvious cheats will prosper as someone caught for the fifth time is disqualified and shown the door. Naruto struggles with it as other ninjas use their special abilities to take down the correct answers from others.

Chapter 42: "Each Person’s Battle" – Hinata willingly risks failing herself to help Naruto, but he declines. More and more teams fail, slowly choking up the grip on the candidates. The classroom seems extremely strict with experienced Chuunins making up the cheat-detectives. With only a short time remaining, the mysterious tenth question is revealed…

Chapter 43: "The Tenth Question" – Introduces Morino Ibiki. The Jounins discuss the head examiner, a sadistic torture specialist named Ibiki who works for Konoha’s secret assassination squad, ANBU. Placing a heavy decision on each of the candidates’ heads, he reveals the price of failing the final question will be a ban on ever taking the exam again and permanent Genin position. Naruto’s unshakable confidence not to quit inspires everyone else, where Ibiki shocks them all by congratulating them for passing.

Chapter 44: "Tested Ability" – Introduces Mitarashi Anko. Ibiki explains the written test was to examine their information gathering and decision making skill. Before anyone can celebrate, the next examiner appears in the shape of Anko, an energetic young woman who leads the physical part of the exam. She gleefully announces her intent to halve the number of successes in the next round, taking place in the “Forest of Death”.

Chapter 45: "The Second Test" – Anko’s darker nature plays up as she even spooks Naruto with a bloody lick on the cheek, even surprising someone who sneaked up on her. Everyone is now aware that blood will be spilled and lives will be lost. The goal is to obtain two different scrolls by taking one from another team and successfully reaching a meeting tower. Briefed, everyone enters the forest with their lives in their hands.

Volume 4

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 28: "Nine-Tails" – The chakra of the monster inside Naruto begins to leak out, healing and empowering him. Kakashi panics and rushes to end the battle. Naruto grabs Haku out of the air and with one punch, sends him crashing through a mirror, breaking his mask and defeating the mirror techique. Haku realizes he cannot defeat the enraged Naruto.

Chapter 29: "An Important Person" – Naruto stops himself from killing Haku by a split second when he recognizes who he is. Haku informs Naruto of his past as a persecuted child and his joy of finally being wanted by Zabuza. Kakashi traps Zabuza in the meantime with his summoned dogs and prepares to deliver the final blow.

Chapter 30: "Your Future Is..." – Kakashi shows his own personal technique, Raikiri (Lightning Edge). Haku begs Naruto to kill him now that he is useless to Zabuza. Naruto is about to avenge Sasuke, but Haku makes a last-second deception and vanishes when he senses that Zabuza is in danger. As Kakashi lands his killing move, he recoils in shock as he sees his hand piercing through Haku’s body. Haku’s final act was saving Zabuza’s life as a human shield.

Chapter 31: "Their Own Battles" – Inspired by Naruto and Kaiza, Inari attempts to round up the locals to rebel against Gato. Sakura weeps for the fallen Sasuke but Zabuza seems heartless at Haku’s death. Kakashi evades Zabuza’s near-fatal slice and slices his arms at strategic points, disabling them permanently. Just as Zabuza is rendered harmless, a spectator arrives to comment.

Chapter 32: "A Tool Called Shinobi" – Gatô arrives with a small army of hired thugs, and the proceeds to kick Haku’s corpse in revenge for him guarding the recovering Zabuza. Naruto’s emotional outburst to protect those who love you inspires Zabuza, who borrows his kunai. Zabuza runs the gauntlet of thugs and slays Gato in front of them by clutching the kunai in his teeth and decapitating Gatô.

Chapter 33: "The Bridge of Heroes" – Sasuke comes back from the brink of death, apparently “killed” in the same way Haku “killed” Zabuza. Sakura rejoices too soon as Gatô’s army closes in to finish their job, however, Inari and the rebels appear in far greater numbers. Naruto and Kakashi back them up with each performing Kage Bunshin. After the thugs flee, Zabuza and Haku are buried together as companions. Out of respect for Naruto’s deeds, Tazuna names the completed bridge after him. The team departs for Konoha, ending their adventure in the Wave Country.

Chapter 34: "Intruders!?" – Introduces Moegi, Udon and the Konohamaru Corps. Being his usual perky self, Naruto runs around Konoha being loud and meets Konohamaru and his new play-gang. Sakura has a bad first impression of them which sends them fleeing, until Konohamaru literally bumps into an unknown pair of ninjas. The male one takes offence and grabs him violently. Then the Third Hokage announces to an assembled group of Jounins that soon, the Chuunin (mid-level ninja) Exam will begin.

Chapter 35: "Iruka Vs Kakashi" – Introduces Kankurou, Temari, Sarutobi Asuma, Yuuhi Kurenai and Gaara. The Jounins nominate their entire teams for Chuunin selection, with Iruka disagreeing uselessly against Kakashi’s decision. Sasuke forces Kankurou to release Konohamaru and Gaara steps in before Kankurou can spill blood. The 3 intruders are revealed as Hidden Sand ninjas arriving for the Chuunin exam. However, they are not the only outsiders...

Chapter 36: "Sakura's Depression" – Introduces Rock Lee, Hyuga Neji and TenTen. Despite Kakashi nominating them for the exam, Sakura feels inferior to her teammates. Various Genins from Konoha and other villages gather for the exam. Lee is smitten with Sakura and makes a promise to protect her for life. Upon recognising who Sasuke is, Lee makes a request of him. Before the exam begins, he’d like a fight with Sasuke.

Volume 3

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 18: "Training Commences!" – Introduces Haku, Zouri and Waraji. Kakashi has his team learn to control chakra by making them run vertically up trees using a balanced amount of chakra in their feet. Zabuza recuperates in Gato’s HQ, but Gato thinks the failure is wearing out his welcome. Zabuza’s accomplice, finally named as Haku, warns Gato not to trouble Zabuza.

Chapter 19: "Symbol of Courage" – Sakura is assigned to watch Tazuna while Naruto and Sasuke continue the tree exercise. The Wave Country is revealed as a poverty-stricken area thanks to Gato’s extortion. Tazuna’s bridge would make them independent from his methods. The team and Tazuna accidentally strike a nerve with Inari over dinner about the “hero of the city”.

Chapter 20: "The Country That Had a Hero" – Introduces Kaiza. A flashback shows Inari’s father figure, Kaiza, who saved him from drowning and rescued the entire village against incredible odds when the dam broke. To break their hopes and make them dependent on his shipping, Gato amputated Kaiza’s arms and publicly executed him. Naruto vows to restore the faith of the city.

Chapter 21: "Encounter in the Forest" – Naruto trains in the forest again and bumps into Haku. Haku recognises him but Naruto is oblivious to the “girl’s” identity. Haku peacefully leaves Naruto to his training, which has improved his skills. Back at Gato’s HQ, Zabuza has fully recovered and tells Haku that now is the time to make their move.

Chapter 22: "A Rival Appears" – Naruto and Inari clash again over believing in hope. Worn out, Naruto rests while the team goes back to the bridge with Tazuna. They arrive to find Zabuza and Haku waiting, with many workers face down. Zouri and Waraji pay Tsunami an unfriendly visit. Sasuke impresses Zabuza and Haku with his new skill, marking him as Haku’s rival.

Chapter 23: "Two Surprise Attacks" – Sasuke and Haku fight. Gato’s henchmen attempt to kidnap Tsunami. Naruto rescues her with Inari’s help and the two reconcile their differences. Naruto heads off to the bridge while Inari alerts the rest of the people in the area.

Chapter 24: "Speed" – Sasuke and Haku continue their duel with the advantage slipping between each other until Sasuke out-manoeuvres Haku in terms of speed. Kakashi warns Zabuza and Haku not to grow overconfident. Haku then performs Makyou Hyoushou (Demonic Ice Crystal Mirrors) and traps Sasuke, then slices around him with unbelievable quickness. Sasuke takes a real beating, but then Naruto shows up with a flashy entrance.

Chapter 25: "For the Sake of Dreams" – Naruto attempts to rescue Sasuke from Haku’s technique, but ends up needing rescuing himself as Sasuke’s fire-breathing moves have no effect on the mirrors. Kakashi finally realises Haku must be of a special bloodline that matches even his Sharingan for power. Naruto refuses to give up and his words make Haku remember how Zabuza saved him as a homeless urchin. Kakashi promises to end the confrontation with Zabuza as fast as possible.

Chapter 26: "Crumbling Dreams" – Zabuza admits to Kakashi that he knows the secret of the Sharingan’s weakness. By using Kirigakure again, Zabuza lowers the visibility and relies on his special style of attacking based on conditions without sight. Naruto and Sasuke remains helpless in Haku’s trap. Zabuza makes his move to kill Tazuna again, bypassing Sakura. Kakashi steps in, but Zabuza appears to be too quick...

Chapter 27: "Awaken" – Sasuke rouses his own Sharingan eyes, less potent than Kakashi’s but slowly adjusting to Haku’s trap. Kakashi himself survived Zabuza’s sword, but not perfectly. He then promises to show Zabuza his techniques that don’t rely on the Sharingan. Sasuke, meanwhile, shields Naruto from an attack that seems fatal, dropping him to the ground while full of needles. Under immeasurable emotional stress, Naruto begins to unleash the power inside himself.

Volume 2

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 8: "That's Why You're Failures" – Iruka and Sandaime discuss Kakashi’s methods, revealing he has never passed a team before. Kakashi, meanwhile, tells the team that working together was the key to obtaining the bells. He gives them another chance after lunch, but demands Naruto not be fed. The team defies him and feed Naruto against Kakashi’s orders. To their surprise, he passes them for showing true team spirit.

Chapter 9: "The Worst Possible Client" – The team are sent out on a mission to escort bridge expert, Tazuna. Kakashi speaks about the 5 Great Shinobi Powers to the team. Further down the line, the group are attacked by two unknown ninjas who ambush them, shredding Kakashi to pieces in front of the team and Tazuna.

Chapter 10: "Two Down" – Introduces Gouzu and Meizu, the Demon Brothers and Zabuza; ninjas who have gone missing from Hidden Mist. Sasuke does his best to protect Tazuna, but Kakashi makes a surprise re-entry withy Kawarimi and praises Sasuke for his effort. It is revealed Tazuna was the target. Elsewhere, the assassination is discussed by Zabuza and his client.

Chapter 11: "Disembark!!" – Introduces Gato. Tazuna tells of how he is targeted by a greedy businessman who’s profits would be cut by the bridge Tazuna is working on. Kakashi prepares for the worst and Zabuza makes his true entrance, forcing Kakashi to play his trump card...

Chapter 12: "It's Over" – Zabuza addresses “Sharingan Kakashi”. The Sharingan is revealed as a highly beneficial eye condition which he possesses. Zabuza attempts a quick kill with Kirigakure no Jutsu (Mist Hiding) and Mizu Bunshin (Mist Clones), but Kakashi outdoes him and gains the upper hand by stealing his moves.

Chapter 13: "I'm a Ninja" – As the two continue, Kakashi becomes trapped and helpless, with Zabuza now having an ace up his sleeve. The team starts devising a plan to strike back but also have to protect Tazuna. Suddenly, Sasuke and Naruto come up with an idea to kill two birds with one stone.

Chapter 14: "Secret Plan" – The past of Zabuza is revealed. Even as an infant, he was a brutal killer that slaughtered a hundred children, abusing the rules of his village. Sasuke and Naruto put their plan into action. Using trickery, Naruto gets behind Zabuza and aims right for his head with a kunai.

Chapter 15: "Sharingan Resurrected" – Naruto’s distraction frees Kakashi. He and Zabuza once again clash, only with Kakashi now predicting and copying every one of his moves, then appearing to read Zabuza’s mind. To prove it, he beats Zabuza to the punch in making a move and reveals another Sharingan bonus, to see the future. Right as Kakashi predicts Zabuzas death, the Hidden Mist ninja drops to the ground with needles in his neck, flung by a newly arrived masked ninja.

Chapter 16: "Who Are You?" – Introduces Tsunami. The masked ninja explains that Zabuza is a criminal and it was his job to hunt the traitor. Naruto is outraged at the child’s ability to kill Zabuza in a flash. The masked boy takes Zabuza’s corpse for disposal, but turns out to be his accomplice who helped Zabuza fake his death. Kakashi and the team recover at Tazuna’s home, but Kakashi awakens with a bad feeling about Zabuza.

Chapter 17: "Preparation for Battle" – Introduces Inari. Kakashi realised he was deceived by the masked boy. Inari’s cynical and pessimistic attitude displeases Naruto. To prepare for Zabuza’s counterattack, Kakashi trains the team in Chakra control and the proper technique to perform jutsus.

Volume 1

By: Nerezza from leafninja.com

Chapter 1: "Uzumaki Naruto" – Introduces Naruto, Iruka, Mizuki and Sandaime Hokage. Naruto fails his genin trial for the third time, so Mizuki tricks him into stealing the Scroll Of Sealing. Iruka gives chase and acknowledges Naruto as Mizuki is about to kill him, but Naruto demonstrates what he learned and defeats Mizuki with Tajyuu Kage Bunshin (Mass Shadow Replication). Iruka passes Naruto as a ninja.

Chapter 2: "Konohamaru" – Introduces Konohamaru and Ebisu. Naruto encounters Sandaime Hokage’s grandson and his tutor. Both discover they want to be known for themselves instead of their reputations while training. Ebisu tries to pull Konohamaru away from Naruto, but Naruto defeats him with Harem No Jutsu. The boys acknowledge each other as rivals for the Hokage title.

Chapter 3: "Uchiha Sasuke" – Introduces Sakura and Sasuke. A one-way love triangle occurs between Naruto, who likes Sakura, who in turn likes Sasuke. The three are put into a team as part of their training. Naruto’s pranks end up causing some confusion among the team while Sandaime shows their instructor around Naruto’s house to help assessment. He doesn’t seem impressed.

Chapter 4: "Hatake Kakashi" – Introduces Kakashi. The team formally introduce themselves to him and discuss their ambitions. Kakashi devises a test, to steal one of two bells from him. The person without one will have to return to the academy. Kakashi permits them to act as though they are trying to kill him.

Chapter 5: "Carelessness is Your Worst Enemy" – Kakashi schools the team in the 3 main categories of techniques, barely flinching once while remaining calm and even reading a book while fighting. This also marks the first use of Sennen Goroshi. Naruto uses Kage Bunshin to try and steal a bell, but his plan messes up at the last second.

Chapter 6: "Not Sasuke-kun" – Naruto ends up falling for a rope trap and while Kakashi seems off-guard, Sasuke finally makes his move. Kakashi educates him about Kawarimi (replacement) and then teaches Sakura about Genjutsu (illusion techniques). All three learn the hard way.

Chapter 7: "Kakashi's Conclusion" – Kakashi and Sasuke square off. Sasuke’s fingers lightly brush a bell, but after an exchange of Goukyaku and Shinzu Zanshu between them, Sasuke ends up buried up to his neck in the ground. Kakashi decides that after Naruto tried to steal the reward and the others were simply too weak, all three should stop trying to be ninjas.

Home

About Naruto

Naruto is a Shonen (teen male oriented) animated series and manga (Japanese comic) created by Masashi Kishimoto. Both the anime and the manga are ongoing in Japan at the moment. The series has been licensed abroad in various countries. You can find Naruto manga on American shelves and the animated series airing in the Philippines.

The show takes place in a world populated by ninja villages. The ninja in the series serve as the armies for the countries that inhabit the world. Most of the countries have their own Hidden Village, which serves to train and manage the ninja of the country. Also the ninja in the series are able to utilize jutsu techniques, which are the secrecy, body and illusion arts of the ninja. These allow the ninja to perform many amazing skills such as the manipulation of the surrounding elements.

The main character of the series is Uzumaki Naruto, a young boy who dreams of becoming the leader of his Hidden Village. It will be difficult though for Naruto, because when he was a baby an evil demon was placed inside him to stop its rampage. As Naruto grew the townspeople saw Naruto himself as the demon, even though he was merely its container. When the series begins the reader and viewer will begin their journey with Naruto on his path to become respected by the village.